The XXX Theater

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

Sometimes during sex I would tell my wife I wanted to watch her fuck another man and she would play along with my “fantasy.” She thought it was just a fantasy but in reality I did want to watch her being fucked by not only another man but also a group of men. After 25 years of marrage we need to add a little spice to our sex life.

Finally one day whe we were just sitting around talking I brought up the subject of watching another man fuck her. She was shocked at first that I would really want to watch something like that and felt that I would get jealous watching another man fuck her. I assured her that it was just sex and I would not be jealous. At this she started to get mad thinking I didn’t care for her but after a long discussion she finally agreed. She said that if it would make me happy she would do it but I think she was excited about the idea too. At one point she even admitted that she would like to be fucked by a guy with a huge cock which surprised me because even with my average size cock I have to make sure she is well lubricated before I enter her or it hurts her.

Just so you have an idea, my wife is 5′ 6″ with auburn hair and she is a full figured girl at 135 pounds that include a set of DD’s. She is pretty with a well balanced figure that turns many men’s heads. She says it’s because of her big boobs, and that may be partly true, but I think it’s because she looks hot and much younger than her 44 years.

Over the next several days we discussed how we were going to approach adding another man to our sex life. We both agreed that the first time should be with someone anonymous. After thinking about it for awhile I suggested we try to find someone at the local XXX movie theater. My wife didn’t think that would work but I had a plan. We set a date to go the following evening.

Before we left for the theater I told my wife what to wear, a jean shirt, button blouse, a front clasp bra and no panties. She didn’t understand why I wanted her to dress like that but she didn’t know my plan.

Without my wife knowing, I had gone to the theater earlier to scope it out. It’s seedy, as you would expect, and not like a regular theater because it’s in a converted warehouse. The actual theater is long and narrow with one isle down the center and rows of seats going to the walls on either side. There is a large open space for standing at the back of the theater.

As we entered the theater there was a group of men in the standing area in the back as there had been when I was there earlier. We walked about hallf way down where I selected a row and purposely went to the center leaving a couple empty seats next to my wife. The men at the back of the theater saw that I had a women with me due to the light from the open doors to the lobby, but I’m also sure that even with the darkness of the theater the men seated could tell I was with a women.

As we pretended to be watching the movie we could see some of the men moving closer to our seats and one guy even sat in our row leaving one empty seat between him and my wife. I took this as a signal to put my plan into action.

I lifted the arm rest between my wife and I and wispered for her to scoot down in her seat. I anadolu yakası escort then attempted to lift her skirt to expose her pussy but she quicky grabbed the skirt to hold it down. In a wisper I asked her if she wanted the fantasy to come true or not and after about a minute of thinking she released the skirt and I slid it up past her hips exposing her pussy. I then applied gentle pressure to the inside of her thighs spreading her legs as I lifted her leg closest to me over my thigh. This allowed me good access to play with her pussy and when I first touched it I found it was soaking wet with excitement.

As expected, when I looked over at the man sitting one seat from my wife he wasn’t watching the movie any longer he was watching my wife and I. As I continued to rub and finger fuck my wife’s pussy she was bouncing around in her seat with her head back and eyes closed. I could tell she was close to an orgasm.

Just then the stranger in our row moved to the seat next to my wife and in a low wisper asked if he could play with my girl’s pretty pussy too. I removed my hand and wispered back that he could as long as he was gentle. He quickly lifted the arm rest between him and my wife, placed her other leg up on his thigh spreading my wife even more, and proceeded to fondle and finger fuck her pussy.

My wife almost immediately started panting and softly moaning with excitement. I took the opportunity of having free hands to open my wife’s blouse and release her DD’s from their bra. As soon as her tits sprung free the stranger was squeezing them and pulling them into his mouth to suck. I noticed several other men were not watching the move but were now watching the action in our row.

In no time after he started to fondle my wife’s titties the stranger had my wife flopping all over her seat with an intense orgasm. I think everyone within ear shot knew she had an orgasm. At that point the stranger suggested we move to the back of the theater for more room.

My wife had quickly buttoned the front of her blouse before we all got up to go to the back of the theater but she didn’t have time to put her bra back on so her big DD’s were swaying free under the blouse as we walked to the back. I had a huge tent on the front of my pants from the excitement as did the stranger that just fondled my wife.

Once we got to the back of the theater the stranger put his arms around my wife from behind and started to squeeze and pinch her breasts through her blouse. My wife just stood there looking towards the movie screen but not doing anything more as I continued to watch the stranger grope her tits. The light coming through the open doors to the theater lobby made it easier to see everything.

After a couple minutes of this the stranger reached down and lifted my wife’s skirt up to her waist in one quick jerk exposing all of her ass and pussy. He then put one hand in front to rub her pussy and the other hand was rubbing all over her ass. By now my wife had her eyes closed again and didn’t seem to be aware that the lighting had her fully exposed not only to the stranger but also the other men that had gathered around to watch.

I again took advantage of the opportunity anadolu yakası anal yapan escort to unbutton my wife’s blouse and expose her DD’s to an assult with my hands and mouth. She must have been enjoying the gropping because she never resisted.

Now the stranger guided my wife forward to the last row of seats and gently bent her over one of the padded seat backs so that her sweet round ass was sticking up in the air. He then got down on his knees behind her and dove his tonge into her pussy. He was licking her like crazy all over her pussy and asshole taking time to push his tonge in and out of both holes. I watched as my wife’s ass bucked uncontrollably up and down to this tonge assult of her very most privates by this stranger and I heard her moaning with pleasure. I just watch with the group of other men, some of which had their pricks in their hand and were jacking off as they watched.

Now the stanger stood up, undid his pants, and let them drop to the floor. I stepped along side for a better view just as the stanger pulled his underware to his knees and his nice size cock sprang out of his shorts. It wasn’t huge but it was a little longer than mine and much fatter. I was worried that he might have a tough time getting it into my wife’s tight pussy.

I turned out that I didn’t have to worry because as I watched the stranger slid his entire cock into my wife’s pussy in one steady motion she seemed to also push back onto it with animal like desire. My wife had her hands on the arm rests of the theater seat and was using them to push back with every thrust of the stangers cock. I had forgot that I was to cheer the stranger on to fuck my wife harder, but it didn’t matter because she was screaming for him to fuck her good and to fuck her harder.

With all this going on it didn’t take long for the stranger to blow his load into wy wife with one last deep thrust. As he pulled out I could see my wife’s pussy was dripping with a mixture of her’s and the strangers cum and that gave me an idea.

My wife attempted to stand up but I pushed her back down telling her that now it was my turn to have her, but I was actually getting so much enjoyment from watching her being fucked by a different man I signaled to one of the other spectators to step up and fuck my wife. Because most of them had their cocks in their hand I selected the guy that had the biggest cock there, it was at least 10″ long and as fat as a cucumber.

As soon as he got behind my wife and started to stuff that big cock into her pussy she knew it wasn’t me behind her and she started to yell “NO, NO” while she attempted to stand up. I quickly told two of the other guys that if they wanted a turn they had better get over in front of my wife and hold her down. Of course they both darted around the seats and sat on either side of my wife holding her bent over her seat. They used the opportunity to squeeze and fondle her DD’s as they waited their turn.

With my wife now held in place the second stranger started his assult on my wife’s pussy with his massive cock. It took him a minute or two to get his meat lubed up enough to slide in and out anadolu yakası otele gelen escort of my wife’s pussy but once he did he was pumping her at a steady pace with no problem. My wife even stopped struggling and began begging for him to fuck her even harder.

This guy was a stud. He pounded my wife’s pussy like a piston for a good 20 minutes before he dumped his load into her pussy. He might have gone on longer if the other guys didn’t tell him to hurry up so they could take their turn. My wife heard the talk between the men and knew she was in for more fucking but it turned out to be more than she even expected.

The next guy to step up for his turn must have come to the theater prepared to jack off because he had a little bottle of lubricant that he started to spread around and finger into my wife’s asshole. Now as I told you my wife and I have been married for 25 years and no matter how much I begged and pleaded with her to allow me to fuck her in the ass the answer was always the same “never in a million years”. Why I nodded an OK to this stranger I don’t know for sure, perhaps it was the trill of the moment, but I just stood there and watch as my wife struggled and pleaded not to have her ass fucked.

The two guys sitting on either side of her held her in place as the third stranger now forced his cock into my wife’s ass. They also muffled her screams as I watched this stranger assail my wife’s virgin asshole.

After a couple minutes of being fucked in her ass my wife stopped moving and just laid over the theater seat taking the ass pounding.

The next three guys that took a turn each fucked my wife’s asshole. One of them even had a cock almost as big as the second stranger that fucked her pussy but he was still able to get his cock all the way into my wife’s ass. At one point it even seemed like my wife was enjoying the relentless ass fucking, but I couldn’t tell for sure.

When the last two guys took their turn they opted to fuck my wife’s pussy. Even though I know she was tired, my wife could not stop her natural desire to meet every thrust of cock into her pussy.

I figured my wife had enough and I never did take a turn that evening, I just staightened up her clothes enough to get her out to the car and head home. Nothing was said during the ride home or after my wife showered and came to bed. We just went to sleep.

The next morning my wife acted as if nothing had happened the evening before. We never discussed anything about the prior evening all day so I wasn’t sure what was going through her mind.

That night when we finally did go to bed my wife asked me if I thought she was a slut now that she had been fuck by all those men the evening before. I told her that her fucking all those men was my fault because I had changed our plans for what was to happen and she had not made the choice to be fucked by all those men.

She then confessed to me that one of her fantasies was to be taken by a group of men. Her version of the fantasy didn’t include being fucked in the ass but she admitted it added to the excitment since her asshole was virgin territory. Then to my surprise she asked me to fuck her in the ass that night. With the pent-up desire of 25 years, and the memories of the night before, I fucked her in the ass three times that night and have at least once a week since then. She found she enjoys being fucked in the ass.

The last thing before going to sleep that night my wife asked “When are we going to the theater again?”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Categories: Uncategorized Tags: Etiketler: , , , ,

The Switch_(2)

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Starting to awaken, she stretched and yawned, rubbing her face against his leg. Naked, save for cuffs, the human puppy looked up at her master, whimpering lightly as she pressed her cheek into his thigh. She smiled, and hummed happily, as he reached down to rub the top of her head. He pushed her hair to the side, and clipped a short leash to her collar. Knowing what is coming, she licks her lips and puts her hands on the edge of the chair, and swaying her ass back and forth slowly, the long furry tail buttplug tickling her thighs. He pulls lightly on the collar, slipping his cock out of his boxer briefs. She whimpers, knowing she can’t have her treat just yet. He pushes down on his shaft, the drippy head barely out of her reach. He pulls the leash tighter, bringing his cockhead against her lips, generously allowing her to lick the drips off of his cock. She continues to lick, even though the drops were gone, trying hard, to suck more of his delicious cock into her mouth. He put his hand, on the top of her head, and pushed her back off his dick, pulling his cock back inside his underwear. She whines, and lays down on her soft flannel dog bed.
She lays for a few minutes, before she is nudged by his foot. Perking up, she looks at the foot, as he slowly presses it between her legs, opening her widely. “Stay there, legs open.” He says gruffly, as he pushes his chair back, leaving her stretched open. He digs around in a desk drawer, finally pulling something out of it. He sets something on the top of the desk, before reaching down, to rub her wet slit. “Already prepped for play, are we pup?” He slides something cold between her lips, slowly pressing it into her warm love canal. He presses hard on her clit, before using his foot, to close her legs. She squirms lightly, but lays there, with his foot on her knee, keeping her legs closed. As he starts to play some game, there is a click, and with a buzz, the remote control vibrator turns on, and she gasps. He rubs his foot down her leg and back, relishing in the smooth skin, as he turns the vibrator speed up, feeling her squirm beneath him. He turns the vibrator on full speed, and says, “If you can be a good girl, and not cum before I finish my raid, I’ll give you a treat.” She whimpers, and lays as still as possible, as he plays his game.
An hour later, he tugs on her leash, leading her out from under the desk. He rubs his fingers against her clit, dragging his hand across her wet pussy, slowly pulling the vibrator out of her sore hole. “Did you cum, pup?” he asks, and she shakes her head, and looks up at him, whining and wiggling her ass. He pets her head, and pulls the leash back under the bed, and she follows obediently, laying on her dog bed. He pulls his chair into the desk, pulling her leash, graciously allowing her free reign. She eagerly licks the head of his cock, whimpering and sucking lightly. “Go ahead, you were a good girl.” She groans, and wraps her lips around the head, sucking lightly and licking at the tip. He leans back in his chair, watching her, suck happily on his penis, not noticing she now has an audience. He runs his fingers through her hair, gently pulling her closer, and she whimpers and takes more of his dick. Humming lightly, she licks up the base, and down the shaft, twirling her tongue around the head, before placing his cock in her mouth again. She pulls herself down on her dick, deep throating him, gagging slightly, but making a determined effort to swallow his cock. He groaned, and leaned further back in his chair, as a thick wad of cum, gushed down her throat. She choked a little, and eagerly drank up every drop, licking the excess off of his penis, making sure he was all clean.
Grunting, he pushes her back onto her little doggie bed. “Stay.” He walks off, leaving her under the desk. A little while later he comes back, with a longer leash in hand. He hooks it to her collar, and leads her on all fours, into the kitchen. Tying the leash to a ring on the wall, he gives one order. “Cook,” he commands, and then leaves the room. The human puppy sits up and stretches, before standing to browse through the refrigerator. She picks a few things, and then goes and turns on the oven. Slowly chopping and mixing ingredients, she stands fully naked, leashed to a wall, cooking her master’s food happily. She hums a little tune, and doesn’t notice him watching her from the door. She puts something in the oven, and starts to mix something else, also putting that in the oven, and setting a timer. She smiles and starts to sing softly, as she takes the dirty dishes, and begins to wash them. Putting the dishes away, she pulls a clean plate out of the cupboard, and places it on the table with a fork. Pulling the food from the oven, she puts two cornbread muffins, and a stuffed bell pepper on the plate, and turns to call her master, only to notice he had been watching. She blushes, and pulls a chair out for him, setting anadolu yakası escort a glass with ice, by the plate, not knowing what he would want to drink. She leaves the rest of the warm food, on top of the stove, and lays down by his chair. He slowly eats his dinner, and then grabs a little silver dog bowl, scraping his left over food into it. He sets it in front of her, and she waits patiently until he tells her she can eat now. She slowly eats the food from the bowl, trying not to make a mess, and whines a little. “Is the puppy thirsty?” he asks, setting a bowl of water next to her food. She murrs and shakes her butt a little, lapping up the water gratefully. She finishes her food, and he unclips her leash, and tells her to finish the dishes, and meet him in the bedroom. She nods, and speaks for the first time, “Yessir,” before turning to do the dishes.
She finished the dishes, and wanders down to the bedroom, knowing what she would find inside. As she steps through the door, he pulls her close, and kisses her roughly. He binds her hands, and leads her to the bed. She follows obediently, and allows him to tie her down on her back, with her hands above her head. Removing the tail plug, he moves to secure her feet, making sure her legs are spread wide open. He lights a candle, and leaves it on the bedside table, as he retrieves a gag ball. He kisses her quickly, before putting the gag ball in her mouth. He pulls the strap tight, making sure its secure. He turns to the table, and gets the candle, slowly dripping the wax down her chest, to her naked pussy, dripping a few drops on her slit, one hitting directly on her clit. She squirms and whimpers, her eyes begging him to stop the pain. He pays no attention, as he grabs a small box, full of sex toys, pulling out a decent sized dildo, shaped like a dog’s cock. He takes a small syringe, and fills it with lube, putting some on his finger, and rubbing on her tight little asshole, she tries not to squirm, as he sticks the tube to her ass, filling her slowly with warm lube. She moans around the gag ball, as he slowly slides the rubber cock deep into her ass, not stopping until she is fully knotted. A thankful groan, escapes her, as the knot finally slips in her ass. “That’s your favourite part, isn’t it pup?” he asks, as she mutters happily around the rubber ball. He grins, and laughs, “I remember something you like even more…” He leaves the room for a minute, coming back with an ice cube in his hand, slowly pulling the dog cock from her ass. “You always did like the feel of a nice cold ice cube in your tight little ass, didn’t you whore?” he teases, as he slides the cold ice cube into her ass. She squeals and arches her back, as it slips inside her hot bowels, whimpering, as he lightly pushes the dildo back into her ass. He leans down, and taps his finger on her clit, causing her to squirm, and him to smile. He puts one of her legs, over each of his shoulders, as he leans down and starts to viciously lick at her drippy slit and clit. She moans and twitches beneath his tongue, longing for more than he is providing. Knowing that she wants him inside, he teases her, sitting up between her legs, and pressing a finger inside her wet cunt, probing slowly, as he rolls a nipple between the fingers of his other hand. Twisting it, and pinching, he pulls the nipple up, causing her to writhe in pain, before letting go of it, watching her breast fall back down to her chest. He plays with the other nipple, giving the tortured one a slow teasing tongue bath. Flicking the sore nipple with his tongue, he pulls the other one high, and lets it go, before turning his tongues attention on it. He slips another finger in her puss, as he bites down lightly on each nipple. Pulling his fingers out, he wipes them on her stomach, and then rubs them on her lower lip. He stands up, and pulls of his briefs, exposing his rock hard 7 inch cock.
He leans over her face, knowing all too well, that she wants his cock. He rubs it on her lower lip, rubbing his pre across it. “You want this, don’t you pup? You little cockwhore, you want this cockmeat to fill every hole in your body, don’t you?” She whimpers and nods, as he rubs his dick on her lip, and cheeks. Sliding his hard penis down her neck and chest, he slaps his cockhead on both her sore nipples, one after the other, watching her twitch with each hit. “Tender, aren’t they, slut? Do you like that? You like being slapped with your masters cock?” She whimpers and nods, throwing her head back, as a particularly hard slap hits her left tit. He presses her perfect, perky 32DD breasts together and slides his cock between them. He groans and looks around for a second. Letting her boobs fall, he slides his dick from between them, and grabs the candle. He pours massage oil candle wax on each of her nipples, before tracing a line between them. He puts the candle back on the table, and rubs his cock between anadolu yakası gecelik escort her breasts, coating it, in the warm massage oil. Pressing her tits together, he resumes his tit fuck, groaning and rutting roughly, as he flicks and pinches her nipples. She whimpers and moans, trying to tilt her head enough, to watch her love fucking her boobs roughly. He grunts, and sprays three thick strings of cum onto her chin and neck, before pulling back, and loosing 4 more strings on her breasts. He tweaks one of her nipples, and gets up to leave the room.
He comes back, with a glass of ice water, sipping at it, before digging an ice cube out of the cup, and rubbing it in circles around her hot, tortured tits. She whimpers and tries to squirm out from under the ice, the cold a stark opposite to her burning, sore nipples. “Not here?” he asked, as she violently shook her head. “How about here then…” The ice cube is slowly dragged over her thin stomach, over her clit, and rests on her pussy lips. Her eyes widen and she shakes her head, and makes disapproving noises, through the gag, as he presses the large ice cube into her wet fuck hole. She practically howls, behind the gag, whimpering and panting, as a sweat breaks on her brow. He grins, and presses a finger into her, pressing the ice cube deeper into her warm sex cave. She whines, begging him with her eyes, as he sits between her legs. He taps the head of his dick onto her clit a couple times, before ramming himself balls deep into her sopping pussy. She groaned in pleasure, as he pulled himself out to the tip, before slamming balls deep again. Over and over he assaults her puss like this, before unclipping her ankle cuffs, and propping her legs up. He starts thrusting in roughly, slamming into her, as she whimpers and throws her head back, moaning as he occasionally hits some sweet spot, or goes deeper than usual. Putting a hand on each breast, he props himself up, and hammers away at her tight fuck hole, her kegel muscles gripping his thick, hard cock like a vice. He thrusts forcefully, twisting and pinching her nipples as he starts to feel his orgasm coming. He groans and pulls out, and then forcefully plunges his dick back inside, shooting cockslime all over the interior of her cave. He lets her legs down, as he pauses to breathe, her vaginal muscles milking his cock, for every drop of cum in it. Slowly he pulls out, dripping her arousal, and his seed onto the towel underneath her. Looking at the mess it was making, he thinks to himself that he’s glad he took the precaution.
Straddling her face, he undoes the gagball, letting it rest on her chest. “You want this, whore? Do you want to suck your master’s dirty cock?” She blushes and looks down at the hard, wet cock in front of her. “Y..Yes sir…” she stammers. “Dick goes where?” he asks, with a grin, as she opens her mouth wide. “That’s my good girl.” He rubs her head, as he guides his thick cock into her waiting mouth. She moans, as his cockhead slips past her lips, tasting the slightly sweet taste of him, and her own oddly sweet arousal as well. She leans forward as much as she can, trying to deep throat him, as she slowly licks all evidence of their sex from his dick. He pulls back, and leans forward slightly, presenting his balls for cleaning as well. She licks each softly, slowly pulling each one into her mouth and sucking lightly. When she’s done cleaning his balls, she leans her head back, and licks the base of his cock, eagerly trying to convince him to let her suck him off. He pulls back, and flicks one of her nipples. “Bad dog, you’ll suck my cock, when you’ve earned it. Now I think its time to play a little more…”
He grabs the candle from the bed stand and hovers it over her breasts. “Beg for it, bitch. Beg for me to cover your dirty body in hot wax.” She whimpers and complies, “P..Please.. Please pour hot wax on me… Sir, please cover my dirty body in wax…” He grins, and pats her head with one hand. “That’s my good girl.” He tilts the candle, and lets a long stream of hot wax splash off of her right nipple, causing her to inhale sharply, and whimper. He frowns and sets the candle down. “As much as I love to hear you beg, you little cock whore, I don’t want to hear all your little noises.” He puts the gag ball back in her mouth, and tightens the strap up. Picking up the candle again, he drips a line from her collar bone, over her right nipple. She whimpers and tries to pull back, as her tender nipple is lightly burned. He drips the wax down over her stomach, and over the hollow of her left hip, before making a V-shape, down to her clit, and back to her other hip hollow. He looks at her wax covered body, and admires his handiwork. Taking a breast in hand, he fondles it lightly, massaging the flesh, before drawing his hand back, and slapping it sharply. She squeals and jerks, at the sharp pain, recoiling anadolu yakası sınırsız escort again as he slaps the other breast just as hard. He alternates for a minute, each slap drawing a whimper of pain from his bound pet. He flicks one of her nipples, as her eyes roll back from the pain, taking in the sight of her bright red, abused tits. He kisses one gently, and then slides his hand up her thigh, and uses a single finger, to press against the base of the plug in her asshole. She whimpers, and her eyes widen. “Don’t worry pet, I haven’t forgotten how much you enjoy having your ass filled.”
She groans behind the gag, as he slowly pulls the rubber cock from her ass. “Alright pup, your legs are already unbound, turn over on your stomach. Elbows and knees, curve your back the way I like it, get that ass up in the air.” She obediently rolls over to her stomach, and props herself up on elbows and knees, resting her face in the bed. He drips some lube onto the top of her ass, watching as it slides down to her tiny puckered asshole. Rubbing his dick over her ass, he presses roughly against her anus, groaning in pleasure, as it opens to accept his cock. She moans, as the cockhead slides into her ass, with an audible pop. Without realizing it, she presses back against him, trying to envelope more of his thick long dick, in her tight ass. He leans forward, and kisses between her shoulder blades, before roughly shoving the rest of his penis in her. Balls deep he begins to fuck her slowly, knowing her ass can’t take near as much abuse as her sloppy pussy. Knowing he won’t last long, in this tight hole, he groans and takes advantage of it, sliding his dick in and out of her ass, listening to her moan and whimper. He reaches for the candle, and blows out the wick, dripping the last of the hot wax down her lower back, and between her shoulder blades. As she cringes from the shock of the hot wax, her ass muscles convulse around his cock, taking him over the edge. He shudders, as he cums in her ass, filling her full. “There you go pup. All three holes, and then some.” He pulls out and unlatches the handcuffs and ball gag. “I’ll meet you in the shower hun.” He says as he leans over and kisses the back of her neck.

She sits up and slowly takes all the cuffs off. Stretching, she picks up the dirty towel and takes it with her to the bathroom, throwing it in the dirty clothes hamper, as she slides the shower door over, and joins her sexy love. The water is lukewarm, but still stings, on her sensitive breasts. “I didn’t go too hard on you, did I?” She smiles, “No, love, you were fine. It was hot, really.” He smiles insecurely, as she picks up a loofah, and some sweet smelling soap, and starts to wash his body. Working from his shoulders down, she slowly massages his body, enjoying the play of the soap bubbles over his chiseled chest and abs, the bulge of his biceps, and the muscly feel of his back. Slowly, she drops to her knees, washing his ass, and thighs, calves and feet. Getting a handful of soap, she lightly washes his balls and cock, rubbing him in a slightly arousing manner, as she cleans. He groans, and hugs her to him, pressing her face into his hip. She smiles and hugs him back, happy with her life with him. She stands up, and lightly pushes him into the stream of water, watching the soap run off of his body. He tilts his head into the water, and she grabs the shampoo, lightly lathering his hair, and watching him rinse the shampoo out. She leans into him, and kisses his neck, pressing her face into him, and breathing in the sweet scent of his body musk and the soap. “Your turn, Shel.” He said, as he picked up the loofah and rinsed it out. Rubbing the loofah and soap in his hand, he made sure it was nice and soapy, before he turned her around, and started to wash her back. She moaned, and leaned against the shower wall, as he massaged the soap into her aching shoulders and back. Smiling as he set down the loofah, to coddle her ass, squeezing it lightly. She turns to face him, and he carefully washes her sore breasts with his hands, picking up the loofah to wash her arms, stomach and puss. He pats his leg, and she lifts her foot up to his thigh, as he cleans her foot, calf, and thigh, then switches and cleans the other leg as well. She stands under the water, sighing at how refreshing it feels, careful to rinse herself well, splashing extra water over her genitals, hoping to clean out most of the cum and lube. She leans her head back, getting her hair wet, and then gets on her knees, so he can wash her hair in return. Slowly massaging the soap into her long brown hair, he sighs. She leans back, and rinses her hair, as soon as he is done washing it. Both squeaky clean, they look at each other for a moment, before she steps up and holds him tightly. “I love you…” She whispers, barely audible. He sighs, “Yeah, I know you do.”
After toweling each other down, they return to the bedroom, lighting a couple candles, to help dispel the sex smell. Laying down in bed, she hides her face in his chest. He wraps his arm around her, and soon, her breathing becomes slow and regular. Knowing she’s safely asleep, he holds her close, and closes his eyes as well…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Rogue’s Harem Book 1, Chapter 5: Lamia’s Naughty Fun

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

The Rogue’s Harem
Book One: Rogue’s Sultry Women
Part Five: Lamia’s Naughty Fun
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Chapter Thirteen: Frustrated Silence

Kora Falk – Cheyvn, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

I bit my lip, trying not to moan aloud as I masturbated in the corner of my brother’s inn room. Three fingers of my right hand plunged in and out of my silky, wet pussy. Pleasure rippled through my body, soft whimpers escaping my lips. My left hand massaged my round breast, tugging on a pink nipple, twisting it.

It was so hot. My brother’s muscular ass rising and falling, pumping away as he plunged his cock over and over into Princess Ava’s proxy. The rose-quartz statue heaved beneath my brother, moaning with the princess’s sultry gasps. Her red-pink skin, swirled with milky white, glittered like a field of stars as she moved.

A work of art.

A shiver rushed through my body. I shouldn’t be moving. My spell didn’t make me invisible, only blended me in the background. Too much movement made it obvious. But I couldn’t help it. I wanted to join them. I wanted to crawl in their bed and make love to them both. To share my brother with the princess.

But then she would know about our incestuous relationship. She’d despise us for crossing that line. Being as despicable as her father who carved her flesh. Who sought to bed his own daughter and transgress in her pussy. Sven and I had to hide our forbidden love.

But I didn’t want to.

Juices trickled down my thighs. Their moans echoed through the room, building to their climax. And I rose with them. My pussy grew juicier and juicier. Silky pleasure rippled through my body while my orgasm approached, hurtling at me like an out-of-control carriage, unstoppable.

I wanted it so much.

Sven drove his cock harder, the princess’s moans screeching from her lips. The wonder of sex enhanced by the art of her body. I wished to paint them in their embrace, capturing their rapture for all time, immortalize the love and desire they shared.

“Sven,” I whimpered, my pussy tightening on my digits.

He groaned, driving into her, flooding the proxy’s body with his cum. My cunt spasmed, twitched, so envious of them. I loved the feel of his incestuous cum pumping into my depths, filling me to the brim. I quivered, caught on the cusp of exploding, wishing I writhed with them.

Ava whimpered her own rapture, pleasured by my brother. A stud who gave women the pleasure they craved. He pleased them. Pleased me. And instead of jealousy, I felt joy that he gave Ava such ecstasy.

My pussy spasmed hard, convulsed. Euphoria raced out of my snatch as I came. I grit my teeth, my head banging back into the wall as I writhed. My naked body danced to the rapturous symphony playing in my snatch. Juices flooded down my thighs.

My lips quivered.

My breasts jiggled, my ruby amulet bouncing between them.

I swayed to the music of ecstasy.

The rapture reached its crescendo. The symphony played its loudest, stirring chords that quivered my body, and then quieted to a whispering delight. The decrescendo left me shivering and gasping, my eyes blinking.

I smiled, pulling my fingers from my pussy, tasting my tangy juices, I sucked on them as Sven and Ava shared their kisses, loving each other. I buzzed so much from my own orgasm, I almost missed the princess’s words.

I blinked, jarred by them, wondering why we’d need a faerie to find the proxy army’s control. To find the means to stop her father conquest and oppression. Then we could avenge our parents’ and sister’s murders. I took a deep breath, wanting to ask the question.

Luckily, Sven did. “Why do we need a faerie?” He rolled off Ava’s rose quartz body, lying beside her, his cock half-hard. “That doesn’t make sense.”

“I was shocked, too,” Ava said, her hand stroked down to her pussy. The stone finger scooped up Sven’s cum leaking out of her. She stared at it. “I wish I could taste through the statue.”

“Ava?” Sven asked. “That didn’t answer my question.”

No, it didn’t. I wanted to interject, but I had to be quiet. I had to stay in the corner and watch. I didn’t like it one bit.

“I’ve been searching his office,” Ava said, rubbing the cum on her proxy’s quartz nipple, leaving it glistening with milky seed. I wanted to lick it off. To suck on her nub.

“Bold,” Sven grinned. “I like it.”

“I thought you would,” Ava purred. “I just asked myself, what would you do? And I came up with it. I have a proxy stashed in there. A little jade beetle.”

It sounded dangerous. What if her father found out? He’d recognize a proxy. They were the only two people in the Princedoms who could imbue. It was a rare gift, found only in a few bloodlines. We couldn’t lose Ava’s information on the movements of her father’s guards and soldiers. Prince Meinard had a streak of cruelty. Would being his daughter protect her?

My stomach roiled. I wanted to shout out the warning. I couldn’t even groan in frustration.

“While searching, I found a hidden panel in a desk drawer. And there it was, the information I needed. It was a document prepared by his pet mage talking about the best place to hide the ‘kennel’ and the ‘lodestone.’”

“Kennel?” Sven frowned. “That doesn’t sound like what we need.”

“The real question is, who hides a kennel in the realm of Faerie?” asked Princess Ava. “He made a deal with a faerie lord named Duke Gallchobhar. They appear to have made an alliance to help each other with their goals. This Gallchobhar has ambition in Faerie.”

“And your father doesn’t care about what goes on in their world.” Sven stared up at the ceiling.
I ground my teeth. He needed to ask about this lodestone and the kennel, not the politics. And the most important question: How to stop this lodestone.

“So, what’s this lodestone?” Sven asked.

I fought my explosive exhalation.

“I’m not sure, but it’s important to my father. He has it hidden in Faerie.” Princess Ava stroked her rosy hand down Sven’s stomach, crystals glittering. She reached his cock, playing with the tip. “That’s why you need a faerie.”

“Why?” Sven asked, dick twitching in the princess’s stony fingers. She massaged his precum into the crown of his dick.

I wanted to shout out, “Because only a faerie can activate the mushroom rings to cross over to their realm.” Didn’t everyone know that? I learned it in temple. And my brother did attend the University of Az. I was certain the Fencing College taught more than just swordplay.

“To cross over into Faerie,” giggled Ava. “You did not pay attention in our Semi-Divine Races and Their Impact upon Zeutch class.”

Sven grinned at her, that playful yet manly smile that always made my pussy quiver. “Well, there was this beautiful princess distracting me with her blushes.”

“I was still an innocent virgin then,” Ava sighed. “Before you got your lecherous hands on me.”

“So lecherous.” He slid a hand up her crystal body, cupping a breast that was both stony and soft like flesh. He thumbed over her cum-stained nipple, making her quiver.

I ground my teeth. He needed to stay focused.

“Well, where do we find a faerie?” my brother managed to ask, not wholly lost to his big, throbbing dick. I loved that dick, I did, but it took a lot of blood to maintain, starving his brain sometimes.

“There’s report of one causing mischief in the Forest of Lhes.”

Sven blinked. “That’s a huge area.”

“You’re resourceful,” she said. “The villages of Uthia, Hos Elv, and Na’zilir have complained to my father about a faerie souring their milk, molesting maidens, switching babies, dying all the sheep’s wool exotic colors, and the like. It even rained frogs once.”

That sounded like a bored faerie.

“My father didn’t care,” Ava said, her face tightening. “He didn’t even respond as near as I can tell. Just ignored their petition.”

“Well, it’s a place to start.” Then a grin crossed Sven’s face. “So, molesting maidens. Beautiful, young women. A man after my own heart.”

“On, it’s not a male faerie but a female,” giggled Ava. “She’s got quite the taste for virgin cunt. Know any?”

Sven shook his head. “Not after I’ve spent time with them.”

“Mmm, I remember,” Ava purred, her hand stroking his dick again. “So if you can capture this faerie, get her to help you, and find the lodestone, you can undercut my father’s power. Stop his mad conquest.”

I bit my lip, wanting to ask about the kennel part. Why did he call it that? And why was he conspiring with the nagas of the Shahdom of Shizhuth? Questions burst through me, aching to ask them, but couldn’t. Already, Sven had forgotten how to think. Instead, he nuzzled at Ava’s neck, nibbling at her chin as he twisted her nipple.

“This sounds like such a difficult task,” groaned Sven as he kissed to her glittering lips.

“You’re resourceful,” she moaned. “I know you’ll succeed. You and Kora can do anything. And then… once he’s dead, you’ll be my prince-consort. You’ll help me build peace instead of war.”

Sven kissed her hard on the mouth.

I groaned, my pussy growing hotter again. My fingers played with my nipples as I watched their mouths merge, her left hand stroking his stubbled cheek. He loved her as much as me. I shouldn’t be annoyed with him for not asking all the important questions, they hadn’t been together in a year.

But, still, he shouldn’t think with that dick.

Sven broke the kiss. “Why don’t you roll onto your hands and knees.”

“Ooh, yes, I haven’t been fucked by a man in so long,” she purred.

“Good,” Sven groaned. “I don’t want any other man getting to touch you.”

“But you can fuck all the women you want?” she asked, rolling over onto her hands and knees.

“But you think that’s hot,” Sven said. “That your man is so anadolu yakası rus escort impressive other women want him. Want to fuck him. Want to be pleased by him. All while knowing I love you.”

“Yes!” she hissed. “You’ve bewitched me. Your cock is magical. I just know it. That priestess of Slata you impressed enchanted it, didn’t she?”

“Maybe,” he said.

I groaned, plunging my right hand between my thighs as my brother moved behind her. As he thrust into her pussy, I buried my fingers into my twat. I groaned, my body shuddering as the pleasure rippled through me.

Chapter Fourteen: Pleasing His Women

Sven Falk

I groaned as I sank into Ava’s pussy. It felt so strange, so different from living flesh. Still hot and supple, but so smooth. No lubricating juices were necessary, though my cum filling her made her feel wet this time. I shuddered and heart a whimper from the corner.

I glanced at my sister. I could just see her form rippling as she shivered, masturbating as she watched us. I winked at her, drawing back my cock through the glass-smooth pussy and rammed back into Ava.

“Sven!” she whimpered, her hair shifted as she shuddered, moving as a whole piece instead of individual strands. Her back arched, crystals sparkling, her rosy body adorned with a thousand diamonds. “Gods, I have missed you.”

“Yes,” I groaned, sliding my hands down her body, feeling the glassy skin. So smooth, hard and soft all at the same time. She should be unyielding, but wasn’t. She was malleable. I found her small breasts jiggling beneath her as I plowed into her from behind, cupping them.

She whimpered, her hard nipples poking into my palms. I massaged them, her breasts pliant. Her pussy clenched down on my dick, increasing the friction. I shivered, plowing into her smooth depths. My dick throbbed, pleasure rippling down my shaft.

My crotch smacked into her ass, the hard crystal jiggling like flesh. I stared down at her ass, pumping away hard. The crack of flesh on stone echoed through the room, drowning out my sister’s whimpers.

I stared at her, just seeing the outline of her round breasts jiggling as she shuddered, both her hands shoved between her thighs, playing with her hot pussy. She inspired me to fuck Ava harder and harder, to give the princess all the pleasure I could.

“Gods, I have missed you,” I groaned. “Pater’s cock, but this proxy is incredible.”

“I’m going to be with you whenever I can,” moaned Princess Ava. “I’m tired of being apart from you. I want to be in your bed. I want to share your women.”

My dick ached. I wanted to blurt out, “Even Kora?” but I held my tongue. Instead, I thrust harder, the pleasure shooting through me. I squeezed her tits, making her squeal, her pussy clenching on my dick, tightening that glass tunnel about me. Her smooth depths polished my cock, the tip throbbing in her.

I glanced down at her rippling butt-cheeks. Her crack so tight, hiding her rosebud. I pulled my hands from her breasts, spreading her butt-cheeks apart. The artisan even captured her puckered sphincter.

“Did you pose nude for your sculpture?” I groaned. “He captured every bit of you perfectly.”

“I hired a mage to create an image for him to use,” she moaned. “A female mage, so you don’t have to be jealous.”

“Your body is a work of art, princess. I know Kora thinks so.”

“Ooh, does your sister want to paint me in the nude?”

Kora moaned in the corner.

“Oh, yes. She loves your body. She wants you in bed.”

“Shame she couldn’t join us,” Ava moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick. “Oh, Sven, you naughty cad. That’s my asshole.”

“It is,” I groaned, pumping hard, my thumb playing with her sphincter. I sank into the puckered surface, feeling the smooth depths of the proxy’s bowels, so different from real bowels. “I know how much you like having your ass played with.”

“Been so long,” she whimpered, throwing a look over her shoulders, her rosy face twisting with pleasure.

“Is that an invitation?” My balls cracked into her clit, my dick aching.

“My body is always open to you,” she whimpered. “By the gods, I mean it. I’m yours.”

A surge of lust shot through me. I ripped my cock out of her pussy, shifting up her body. I slid my dick through her taint and between the cheeks of her ass. I rubbed on the sphincter, feeling the strange wrinkled glass, soft and yielding before me. Fucking her proxy’s body kept subverting my expectations of what I should feel.

It drove me wild.

I rammed my dick into her bowels. Tighter than her pussy, but just as dry and smooth. No friction interfered. I slid in smoothly, my balls smacking her taint, my crotch her butt-cheeks. She gasped, clenching down on my dick, her back arching.

“Oh, Sven,” she whimpered. “Oh, plunder my asshole.”

A soft, “Yes,” hissed from my sister.

“Oh, what was that?” gasped Ava, head tossing around. “I keep hearing a woman moaning in here.”

“Probably Kora and Zanyia in the next room,” I lied, pumping my cock over and over into her tight, smooth, hot tunnel. “They’re having their fun.”

“And we’re having ours!” moaned the princess, clenching her bowels on my dick. “Mmm, yes, Sven. Ooh, fuck my ass. I’m going to cum so hard.”

“Good,” I growled.

I slid my right hand down her slick body, feeling her quiver beneath my touch. I thrust so hard and deep into her crystal bowels while my fingers found her strange bush. I moved through the woolly thatch of hair to find her pussy lips.

And her clit.

I stroked her bud. She gasped, her back arching, hair swaying. She pumped back into me, driving her ass into my crotch. My flesh slapped loudly against her crystal body. The bed creaked and groaned, enduring our passion.

I pinched her bud, feeling it yield beneath my fingers. She let out a squeal of delight. I played with her nub, pounding her bowels. The friction burned around my cock, driving me wild. My eyes rolled back into my head, the pressure building in my balls smacking her hard/soft flesh.

“Sven!” she moaned. “Gods, you are driving me wild.”

“Then you better cum,” I groaned. “Let it wash over you, princess.”

“Slata’s cunt, yes!” she groaned. “Oh, my Sven. Oh, yes! I’m… Gods!”

Her bowels writhed about my dick, that familiar spasming I knew so well. Though she felt different, her artificial body still reacted the same way. I kept playing with her clit, savoring her moans and gasps as I flooded her.

“Sven,” my sister whimpered from the corner, her near-invisible body shaking and shuddering.

I winked at her again, knowing she came with the princess. I wished she could join us. The idea of fucking Ava from behind while she devoured my sister’s pussy sent heat rippling through me. I groaned, thrusting so hard, the fantasy burning in my mind.

My sister’s tattooed body heaved, her tits bouncing. Ava moaning with her, feasting on my sister’s pussy while I fucked the princess’s bowels. Zanyia popped into my fantasy, bouncing on Kora’s mouth, the catgirl cumming with all my women.

All three of them together with me. Happy.

“Gods,” I groaned. “Gods, I want that.”

“Yes, yes, cum in me!” Ava moaned. “Flood my bowels, Sven. Let me feel it! Let me feel my man explode in me!”

Her words drew me out of my fantasy. I massaged her clit, prolonging her orgasm, as I fucked her bowels. Her flesh spasmed about me. Every thrust built the pressure in my balls. The friction of her slick bowels gripped my dick.

“Pater’s cock!” I groaned, slamming my shaft into her bowels. “Yes!”

“Sven!” Ava moaned, my cum firing into her bowels. “Oh, I missed this. I love you!”

I only groaned, my cock unloading into her bowels. Cum pulsed out of me, flooding her. I gripped her hips, grunting, panting. Stars burst before my eyes. My entire body convulsed with each eruption of jizz.

My sister whimpered in the corner, her body heaving, outlined by her rippling presence.

“I love you both,” I groaned.

“Love you,” Ava whimpered, not hearing all my words.

I had to be more careful.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

I buzzed from another orgasm, but my body was still so hot. Sven and Ava kissed, his strong arms around her crystalline body. She stroked his face, studying him. I shivered, knowing that look of memorization, savoring this moment.

We might die going after this lodestone and kennel. Ava knew it.

“I love you, my dashing rogue,” Ava whispered.

He kissed her again. She whimpered. And then her body shrank. It went rigid as she abandoned her proxy. Sven shivered, the rose quartz proxy becoming a statuette. He picked her up with care and sat her on the nightstand, her body naked and lovely.

“Love you,” Sven said, his finger touching her face.

“Brother mine,” I groaned, dismissing my spell. Like mineral spirits dissolving oil paint on canvas, the magic dripped off of me, revealing my flesh.

Sven grinned at me as I hopped onto the bed. I straddled him. “Someone’s horny, sister dear.”

“Yes!” she hissed. “I wanted to join in so badly.”

“Yeah,” he groaned, my hand bringing his cock to my dripping pussy. “I want that so—”

A groan strangled off his words as my pussy impaled down his shaft. I joined him, back arching as my brother’s cock filled my pussy. I whimpered, the pleasure surging through me as my pussy clenched about his shaft, loving the incestuous joining of our flesh.

My hands planted on his chest, brushing his blond hairs as I leaned over him. I rode him hard, my breasts bouncing and jiggling. My pussy clenched on his dick, drinking in the friction of his shaft. The pleasure flowed through me. I grunted, groaned, loving every moment of riding his dick.

His face twisted anadolu yakası sevişen escort with rapture. His blue eyes shone as she stared up at me. My twin, blonde braids bounced and swayed on my back as I fucked him, my ruby amulet swinging before me, the gold chain rasping on the back of my neck.

“Sister dear!” he groaned, his hands cupping my breasts. He squeezed them hard, thumbs sweeping across my nipples.

Heat surged from my nipples down to my hot pussy. I groaned, clenching down on him. Pleasure whimpered through me. My eyes rolled back into my head. I moaned and shivered, my hips undulating, stirring him through my pussy.

I ground my clit in his pubic bone. I whimpered, the heat surging through me. My pussy drank in the incestuous friction. My eyes rolled back into my head. My back arched, my ass clenching at the delicious rapture I shared with my brother.

I loved him so much.

He pinched my nipples, his handsome face twisting with the rapture my pussy gave him. I shuddered, the pressure building and building in me as I loved him. I groaned and gasped, my eyes squeezing shut as I slammed down his dick, the amulet bouncing between my heaving breasts.

“Sister dear, yes!” he groaned. “Gods, you are going to make me explode.”

“Uh-huh,” I gasped. “Just flood my fertile pussy.”

“Fertile,” he groaned, his hips bucking up beneath me.

Suddenly, he rolled me over, mounting me. His strong body over me, his eyes staring down at me, pinning me as he rammed his cock hard into my pussy. I shuddered, clenching down on him, my thighs hugging his hips, gripping him.

“You want your brother to breed you?” he growled.

A hot shudder ran through me. “Yes!”

The words popped out of my mouth before I could even think. An orgasm exploded in my depths. My cunt spasmed about his plunging dick. Ripples of pleasure shot through my pussy as I bucked and squirmed. My eyes fluttered, such rapture shooting through me.

“I want you to breed me, brother mine!” I howled, hands grabbing his blond hair, pulling his face down to mine.

His chest crushed against my breasts. “Such a wicked sister,” he panted. “Wanting her brother’s seed.”

“I do!” I moaned, my pussy spasming so hard about his shaft.

He kissed me. Fucked me. He rammed his cock hard into my depths. I moaned into his lips. Our tongues danced, my body heaving beneath his. I held him with my thighs. My fingers ran through his hair as we moved together, building towards another explosion of incestuous rapture.

His balls thwacked into my taint. So full of his seed. My pussy sucked at his dick, spasming, my orgasm kept alive by his powerful thrusts. Pleasure rippled through me, making me gasp and groan. I humped against him, so eager for his orgasm.

I broke the kiss, moaning, “Cum in me, brother mine!”

I wanted my brother to breed me. I wanted to feel that cum fire into my depths. I shivered, my pussy clenching down so hard. My eyes fluttered as I bucked beneath him. His thick dick kept plunging into me, harder, faster, stirring me up.

“Breed me!”

“Yes, sister dear!” he growled and thrust forward.

His cock reached to the depths of my pussy. His cum fired, splashing against my pussy walls. I groaned, drinking in his incestuous seed. I squealed, my orgasm intensifying . My pussy spasmed so hard around his cock, massaging him with my wet silk.

He grunted, holding me as he spilled his love into my depths. I writhed against him, our bodies pressed tight. My nipples throbbed against his strong chest. I savored his weight atop me as I mewled and groaned.

My pleasure peaked. He let out a groan.

And then we collapsed into a sweaty embrace. We held each other. He nuzzled at my cheek, kissing to my mouth. I shuddered as he reached my lips. He claimed them. I surrendered to them, united with him.

Loved him.

He broke the kiss, staring into my eyes. “Do you really want me to breed you?”

“Yes,” I answered without hesitation. “But… not now. Not until this is over. But…” I did want his child. “I want a piece of you. For when you…” I trailed off.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, pressing his forehead to mine. “I wish you both could be my wives.”

“And all the other women you fuck?” I asked him, pushing away the pain as I smirked.

“Not all of them,” he said, staring into my eyes. “I love you, sister dear.”

I closed my eyes, focusing on this moment. The future was so far off. We had so much to do, so I was just happy to enjoy the now.

Chapter Fifteen: Lamia’s Naughty Fun

Zanyia

“Thank you for what you did for Master and Mistress,” I told Josephine, nuzzling my nose against hers as we stood outside the Buxom Lass. My tail swished behind me, the spring morning still chill, making my naked body feel exhilarated.

Humans were so strange to wear clothes. I didn’t understand how they got cold so easily.

“You’re welcome,” she whispered. “And it was plenty of fun.”

Behind me, Elli pouted, “You can’t be leaving so soon, Hans.”

“You just got here,” moaned Marita.

The two busty maids clung to my Master, kissing at Sven’s neck and cheekbones. He had an arm around both of them, his hands on their asses. He squeezed them through their skirts, giving them both a roguish wink. “Adventure calls.”

“You better come back with even more stories,” Marita said, her curly, light-brown hair swaying about her shoulders.

“I’ll tell you all about how I captured a faerie using an innocent virgin as bait,” Master grinned. “It’ll be a hot tale.”

My ears pricked at that. Faerie? Virgin? When I woke up this morning, I was shocked to learn we were leaving already. But I didn’t ask questions.

Slaves never did. But now I was so curious. What were we doing?

“Shame neither of us are virgins,” sighed Elli, her braided pigtails swaying as she quivered in Master’s embrace.

“We can pretend to,” Marita giggled. “Oh, no, sir, you can’t touch my bottom. I’m saving my virtue for my true love.”

“That sounds so whorish,” Josephine laughed. “A true virgin wouldn’t have her voice dripping with lust.”

“But it’s so exciting pretending to be virginal and pure.” Marita fluttered her eyes at Josephine. “It makes the men so hot with just enough wanton heat in your tone.”

“It does,” groaned Sven, a bulge tenting his black, leather pants.

“Maybe we should attend to this before you leave,” suggested Elli, her hand rubbing his crotch. “It must be so hard riding a horse in this condition.”

“He’ll manage,” Mistress said, her tone slightly frosty. “The sun’s rising higher. We have a long journey, brother mine.”

“Right, right, sister dear,” Master sighed. He stole a kiss from Elli’s lips then from Marita’s. “But I know where you two are. I’ll come find you and tell you all about it.”

“You better,” Elli groaned. “Fine, go. Your sister will keep glaring at us if we don’t let you. I’d hate to have a priestess mad at me.”

“Imagine if she had her Goddess curse us,” Marita said. “Then we could never create beauty again.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Elli moaned, her voice so throaty, her body quivering like an orgasm wracked her. Then she started laughing raucously, her big tits heaving in her low-cut bodice. “I’m cumming on your big dick!”

“No, that would be a shame to deny the world your passion,” Sven said, pulling away from the busty maids. He seized his stallion’s reins and hauled himself up into his saddle. “Come on, Zanyia.”

“Yes, Master.”

I darted after him and scrambled up into the saddle behind him with nimble ease. I hugged him, squirming my nipples rubbing on the smooth leather of his vest. I breathed him in, smelling Mistress’s scent all over his body, her tangy musk tickling my nose.

He heeled Night to a walk. Kora’s black mare, Rainbow, trotted beside us. Their horses looked like siblings. Maybe they were. I squirmed, my pussy so juicy from the flirting, and the way the saddle moved beneath me stimulated my clit.

You bounced when riding a horse.

I purred, my face rubbing into the back of Master’s leather jerkin. I loved the slick feel on my cheek. My nipples throbbed, kissing the smooth, cured hide. I hugged him tight, my hands sliding down his torso until I discovered his hard bulge. I rubbed him.

He groaned. “You’re frisky this morning.”

“She’s always frisky,” giggled Kora.

“I am, Mistress,” I purred. “And how was last night?”

“Amazing,” Kora sighed.

“She wants to have my kid,” Sven said, sounding proud. “Begged me to breed her.”

My pussy clenched. “Ooh, I’d love to have your daughter, Sven. She’d be such a cute lamia.”

“Wouldn’t she be half-human?” Sven frowned. “If I’m the father.”

I giggled.

Kora shook her head. “Lamia are one of Las’s races. Only one sex. They need human men, or other dual-sexed males, to breed with. But their children are always lamia. Always daughters.”

“Yep,” I nodded. Today, I was so glad the God of Lust masturbated across the world and that his cum birthed my kind. We were definitely the best race. Far better than those loathsome nagas he also spawned.

The city of Cheyvn passed us by, bustling with morning activity. Laborers leaving homes, bidding wives and children goodbye. I spotted older children over fences weeding vegetable gardens while younger ones ran giggling in play.

I pictured my own daughter with Sven, her little kitten tail swaying, her ears flicking, as she stalked through a garden on all fours. She’d chase after grasshoppers or little snakes. I used to love finding grass snakes as a child and biting their heads off with savage enthusiasm before the slavers would collect us and put us to work or to train.

My pussy grew hotter anadolu yakası escort thinking about breeding. Shadow magic imbued me. Only select lamia could breed, those of us chosen to be pleasure slaves had our shadows in our wombs twisted, making us infertile. But I wanted it so badly. My body ached to have a kitten and nurse her.

“Zanyia,” Master groaned, my hand rubbing harder at his crotch. “You are frisky this morning.”

“Just excited,” I moaned, grinding my hot pussy into the saddle, my clit throbbing.

“Did talk of virgins make you wet?” Sven asked.

I bit my lip. “May I ask a question, Master?”

“Always,” he said. “You don’t even have to ask permission. I’m not going to beat you if you annoy me.”

My purr rumbled in my throat.

“I bet you want to know why we’re leaving, and why we’re catching a faerie with a virgin.”

“Assuming my brother doesn’t deflower her first,” Kora laughed.

I grinned while nodding. “I was wondering, Master.”

Sven explained about Ava visiting and our mission to the Forest Lhes. I’d never heard of it, but it sounded so exciting. My hand rubbed harder at his crotch, feeling his dick bulge. The city fell away, the houses growing farther and farther apart until we were passing the fields around the town, new growth sprouting in tilled and furrowed soil.

Such rich and dark and fertile soil.

“Zanyia,” he groaned again. “You have to stop rubbing my pants.”

“But you’re so hard, Master,” I purred. “Elli is right. You can’t ride in this state.” My fingers found the laces of the leather britches, deftly pulling them.

“Zanyia!” he groaned as I pulled out his cock, stroking it as we rode down the highway that led west out of Cheyvn. “You can’t do this here.”

“Why not?” I asked, stroking up and down his thick cock. “You fucked those barmaids in the middle of the inn. And I ate Mistress’s pussy at the same time.”

“Yeah, in the Buxom Lass. The prince’s highway is not a common room.”

“I don’t understand,” I said, feeling so mischievous right now. My hand stroked faster.

“You are not an obedient sex slave,” he groaned.

“I am, too!” I protested, his precum flowing. “I’m serving my Master right now, reacting to his commands.”

“I didn’t order you to give me a handjob,” he groaned.

“Your body did. Just by being hard, your cock order me to satiate it.”

Kora giggled. “She’s got you there.”

“I’m only hard because you were rubbing at my crotch. Stop giving me a handjob, Zanyia.”

“Yes, Master,” I purred. “I won’t pleasure you with my hand.”

He grunted in shock and his horse neighed as I scrambled around his body. I gripped his clothing, climbing in front of him. I faced him and sat before him on the saddle. My hand grabbing his dick, holding it just right. I slammed my pussy down on his cock and…

Yelped in pain.

The saddle horn popped into my asshole. The thick knob stretched out my sphincter. It hurt so badly. My pussy clenched down on his dick as I whimpered in exquisite pain. My asshole burned in agony, the saddle horn shifting in me as the horse kept trotting down the road.

I loved it.

Zizthithana’s slavers taught me to find pleasure in pain, twisting my body so agony bled into ecstasy. They found other ways to punish us then pain.

Darkness.

I pushed thoughts of the punishment kennels out of my mind as I locked my thighs about Master’s waist, my body quivering, working his cock and the saddle horn in and out of my holes. Pleasure met pain, swirling, mixing, making me yowl in delight.

“Zanyia,” he grunted, arms around me. “Las’s cum, you are a wild one.”

“Yes, she is,” Mistress said, her voice breathy. “Brother mine, I’m in awe.”

I just purred, the sensations rippling through me. The horse’s gait shifted my body, working both the thick dick and bulbous saddle horn in and out of both my holes. I felt like I wore a butt plug, but one shaped like a round knob instead of a cone. I shuddered, my bowels gripping it as my pussy grew hotter and hotter around Master’s cock.

He groaned, face twisting in pleasure as my hot cunt slid on his dick. I used my thighs wrapped about his waist to fuck him. I pushed and pulled, working both the dick and the saddle horn in and out of my holes, churning rapture and agony through me.

“Gods,” I yowled. “Gods, Master, I love serving you!”

“Not going to order her to stop fucking you?” Kora asked, still sounding amused. “Eh, brother mine?”

“Gods, no,” Sven groaned, his voice twisting with ecstasy. “You naughty lamia, work that slutty cunt on my dick.”

“Yes, Master,” I whimpered.

I obeyed, fucking my master with all my effort, churning my pussy up and down his dick while the saddle horn pushed into my bowels. The bulbous end spread wide my bowels, making me quiver and gasp, my cunt growing juicier and juicier on his cock.

I loved it. Rapture shuddered through me. Pleasure and pains whirled, mixed, heated up my cunt. I quivered, moaning and gasping my rapture for all the passing farmers to hear. I wanted them to watch me fuck my Master. Watch me serve him.

I wanted to make them wish they had a cute, lamian sex slave.

“Thank you Las for spewing your seed across the world and spawning her race,” Master groaned.

“Yes, yes, thank you, Las!” I squealed. “Las’s yummy cum, I love pleasing you, Master!”

The horse neighed, his mane rubbing on my back. My tail brushed his fur as I writhed and gasped. My bowels clenched on the saddle horn as my orgasm built swiftly in me, spurred by the mix of agony and rapture. My pussy squeezed down so hard on Master’s cock.

He grunted, face twisting with rapture. I knew that look. I worked my hips faster and faster, wanting Master’s cum to flood me. My ears twitched. The purr rumbled through my throat as dizzying waves of agony and pleasure washed through me, mixing, stimulating me.

“Cum in me, Master,” I yowled. “Breed your lamia slave. Plant a little kitten in my belly! Your cute daughter!”

My breasts heaved, sweat dribbling down my naked flesh. I groaned and gasped, my nipples throbbing, brushing his leather jerkin as I clung to him. My arms tightened about his neck as he grunted, loving my words.

“Breed your lamian slave, Master!”

“Gods damn, both of you!” he groaned. “I want to breed you all!”

His cum fired into my pussy. I shuddered, the heat splashing into my depths, spilling through me. I embraced the fantasy of being bred by him, shuddering, my pussy milking his dick. The pleasure spilled through me. I gasped and heaved, my bowels clenching on the painful saddle horn, embracing the delicious ache.

And came.

My pussy convulsed about his dick. I milked his cock as the rapture swept through my body, drowning out the burning pain in my bowels. I yowled, my tawny hair sweeping about my back. My ears twitched as more and more of his seed filled me.

I quivered, standing on the pinnacle of pleasure.

“Master,” I yowled.

“My cute lamia,” he groaned.

I beamed, clinging to him. “Yours!”

Tears fell down my cheeks. Such joy burst through me. He would protect me, love me, dominate me. He’d never be cruel to me. He’d never let the nagas, that horrid Zizthithana, have me again. They’d never lock me in suffocating darkness. I trembled against him, licking at his cheek, tasting his salty skin.

Loving him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Zizthithana, Istandar of Hizzithya – Despeir Foothills, Kivoneth Princedom, The Strifelands of Zeutch

I slithered through the remains of the camp, the smell of death around the air. The animals had feasted on the corpses, wolves ripping apart my dead soldiers. My warleader, Therek, lay half-torn apart in the ruins of his tent, most of the flesh devoured from his face.

My tongue flicked out, tasting sweet death.

The anger surged through me, warming my scales. Someone had killed my warleader. “Who did this? Did Prince Meinard’s men kill them?”

“No, dread Istandar,” Warleader Gorth’in said, striding into the camp from the hilly woods around it. “I found another two fallen to their deaths at the base of a cliff. They were lured over the edge chasing something.”

“What?” I faced my warleader, a brutal man, muscled and burly, his hair a shaggy mess falling down about a scarred face, nose bent. Scars adorned his body. He didn’t wear the black plate like most warleaders, instead armoring himself in the leather hide of an ogre he slew himself. Barehanded. He had a massive sword slung over his shoulder. A normal man would need two to wield the great blade. He didn’t. His personal lamia cowered behind him her naked body decorated with a delicious array of bruises, some old and sickly yellow, others deep purple.

“This wasn’t a patrol,” Gorth’in said.

My serpent body coiled about itself, dry scales rasping together. My bright-violet hair shifted on my naked shoulders as I fixed my eyes on him. “You are certain?”

“I am, dread mistress. A single warrior with a spellcaster in support. Probably a priest. I smell illusions around here.”

A cold dread swirled through my stomach. My client would not be happy about this. “They must be found. Killed. Track them. You will not return to my court until you are finished!”

His smile grew. “Your will, dread mistress.”

Shadows rippled around him, dancing, swaying. He surged them out to the ruined tent. I smiled, delighting in his use of my gift. Serpents lived in the verge of light and darkness, needing both to survive. Shadows were ours, and they could be manipulated.

From the tent, a shadow walked, stretched out on the ground, stepping in the path of the warrior who killed Therek and ruined my plans. The footsteps led towards the despoiled slave wagon, looting wealth that I needed.

“I want both their skins,” I hissed. “I need a new rug for my bedchamber.”

Gorth’in laughed, marching after the shadow trail alone. He didn’t need aid. He was an army unto himself. He wouldn’t fail me. I rubbed my scales, savoring the rasping sound of my pleasure.

I could still salvage this debacle.

To be continued…

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Categories: Uncategorized Tags: Etiketler: , , , ,

The Sleeping Poke’mon Second Part.

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blowjob

His penis was now begging to be stroked, as he gave into its wish, he found his cloths restricting and took them off. He and Misty now were both Naked.

Ash started by putting his finger in side her organ. Misty’s smile had gone, but came back at this. Ash continued to explore her Vaginal Folds and found them Beautiful. Her Pink Folds were all that made up her hole of pleasure. Pink and more pink. His finger, which was still exploring her folds, then found a wall or sorts. She was a Virgin! This was Ash’s shining moment. He stopped stroking his penis and Misty Pussy and immanently wanted to fuck Misty, who was still somehow asleep. He started to position himself to penetrate her, but thought that he might need a sort of lube…Mistys mouth would do.

Ash moved to Misty’s face, which had stopped grinning and was just open, as if ready to receive his load. He got into position and started slow, in and out. He soon went deeper into her mouth with his cock. He was so hard that it was going quite deep. But not deep enough for ash. He went deeper and soon misty was having trouble breathing, she awoke to find Ash over her with his 8 inch cock in her mouth…

“MMMPPHMPPHFF FFAPHSH!!!” was all that she could say, he felt himself close to orgasm, as he saw Misty trying to get it our of her mouth but Ash wouldn’t let her. He wouldn’t stop as he fucked her face in. he felt is coming and came all in her mouth.

He pulled out half way through and came on her face, misty was in a state of shock as she tried to spit out Ash’s semen, but couldn’t manage to do it. As Ash finished blowing his load over Misty, he then realize Misty might try to wake Brock up, he couldn’t let that happen. Still clutching his dick, he watched Misty about to yell, but stopped her from making the yell so all that came out was “ASH!”…

Though she did yell, it was mostly a quick one. Ash then muffled her mouth to prevent this from happening, and as he looked at her face, he got another hard on…

Misty anadolu yakası sevgili tadında escort was now trying to fight it, with the taste of cum which she was deprived of for almost four years in her mouth; she almost didn’t want to struggle.

“This is my payment to you…” Ash said manically as he got in-between Mistys legs.

“MMMMOHHHH AHH A VER-gin MMMPH!” was all Misty could say in response.

Ash was savoring this, Mistys legs, sat wide open for his penis, all his and nothing to stop him. Misty was now muffled by his shirt wrapped by his belt. This saved him from her screaming which was yet to be unleashed.

Ash was now in position; he took aim, and took charge. His long shaft shot into misty, no easing on his part but Mistys grunts and muffles morphed into sheer pleasure. The feeling of a fire in her womb. Ash’s dick was through the Hymen, and Ash waited for Misty to get the pain over with.

Misty had masturbated many times before but had never really broken herself in, she had stuck things in her pussy, like pencils and a pok’eball but it was never really long enough or big enough for her.

Ash began to move, his shaft moved in and out through the now open Hymen. He felt wetness arising in Mistys Pussy and began to go even faster.

Misty was now enjoying ash’s Shaft inside her, she had wished go have sex for a long time, but Ash had never come to mind. He was huffing now, going faster, her pink folds of pussy were being explored by Ash’s dick.

“MMMmmmmmmfff, Ash that feels sooo good…” proclaimed Misty as ash Removed her muffler. Ash did not answer as he started really feeling good as he looked down, his Dick was going in and out, Mistys muffles becoming louder and faster,

“I’m, I’m, Going to CUMMMM” said Misty who was indeed coming close to orgasm.

Misty Came, And Ash Felt is, he was also coming close. Misty Juices flew as though they anadolu yakası oral yapan escort had never before, and they had not. Ash felt the juices surround his Dick each time he Left the pussy to come back for more. They were very hot.

Ash came in for more as he had been doing for the last 5 minutes, he felt his cock growing with a liquid, he was going to cum and he didn’t want to pull out. Ash and Misty Both knew she could get pregnant, but who cares? Ash Continued to fuck Misty.

He pulled near out, then went back into her as he came, he pulled her close so that she got all of his seed, she yelped as the hot juices replaced her own and intermixed to create a sensational feeling that got misty even more horny then she had been before.

“Ash, that wa-”

Ash now wanted to explore Mistys other hole, but as he thought this, the tent door opened…

“I heard screaming and…Oh MY God ASH!!!” Yelled Brock, who was confused at the seen as he saw Misty on her back and Ash inside her. “Why DIDN’T You Wake ME UP!!!”

“BROCK! GET OUT!” Yelled Misty

“Come on in Brock, you can have her pussy, I want to try her other hole…”

“BROCK GET OUT! ASH WHAT OTHER HOLE?”

“Your asshole Misty, now lemme get under you”

“ASH, BROCK, GET OUT!”

“oh, I’ve been waiting for this for a while… misty your not going anywhere.”

“MMMMFFF” Was all misty could say as she was muffled once again by ash as he got under her. “Get her legs Ash! I want to remember this image.”

Ash was able to get her wailing legs under control as he got into position under her to fuck her virgin ass. Brock got into position and stared into his prize, Misty Secondhand Pussy still dripping with a mix of cum and cum. He got hard fast and put his cock in.

“mmmmMMFFFMFMFBOCK!!!” misty said. Ash with his now erect penis was now going into her ass. Misty screamed in her muffle. Ash went into and anadolu yakası escort out and did this for a time. Brock and Ash began to move in Alternating movements, ash goes in, and then comes out, Brock goes even deeper, and comes back, and repeat.

Misty is now enjoying the extreme pain from her ass and the moment pleasure from her organ. She was now Cumming once again and screaming through her muzzle.

Brock was now tearing even deeper then ash had, and Ash was in quite deep. Ash was balls deep in Mistys Ass. Though a bit of Mistys blood was on Ash’s dick, he didn’t care; he just kept going, going and going with Brock. Brock was going to cum, he had always wanted to fuck misty, but for some reason he had never really hit on her.

Misty had came already, and had just done it again, Brock felt her cum while she still tried to struggle. Her juices flowed into his penis, and as this happened, he also came, intermixing her pussy with Ash’s send, his own, and Mistys.

“AAAAHHHH TAKE IT MISTY!!!” moaned Brock, while ash still pounded her ass.

“MMMMFFFAaAAA” was all Misty could muffle in return

“I’m going to come right up your ass misty.” Ash said into Mistys Ear. Misty could only muffle in Return.

Brock pulled out and pulled Mistys muffle out only to replace it with his dick, which had intermixed with her juices and Ash’s.

“Here I GOOOO!” said ash, who had just used up all his energy to cum up Mistys ass which was quite wide now.

“MMMPPPP ASH-MPPPMFF!” was once more all she could say as she sucked Brocks cock off.

Brock was such a good lover he came again into Mistys Mouth.

Ash got out from under her as Brock did. They both left misty, now Drenched in a mix of semen, her own juices, and a bit of blood from her ass.

“There you go Misty” Said ash as he was leaving the dark tent, ” I paid you back”

Misty didn’t reply, she was too busy licking up her own Juices.

The next morning, everyone slept in and when they had all eaten, left for the next Gym.

“that was fun last night ash” said Misty, making sure Brock couldn’t hear her.

“but next time, lets not include Brock”

Ash could only smile back.

“and you still owe me a bike and 500$”

“WHAT!”

The END

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Party Favor_(0)

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

— THIS STORY CONTAINS EXPLICIT CONTENT. It is fictional and does not depict real people or events. All characters are above the legal age of consent. —

He awoke to find Rose still asleep at his side. He smiled as he ran his hand across her bare ass, giving it a firm squeeze. He rolled himself on top of her, pushing her face down into the bed. He pushed himself between her legs and thrusted his hard morning wood into her pussy. He groaned in pleasure at her tightness, and continued to pound into her roughly.

Rose slowly awoke to his pounding. She moaned softly into the bed as he continued and soon finished, spilling himself inside her.

He grabbed her ass, spreading her cheeks and examined her tight asshole. “Mmm, needs stretched.” He pulled out of her, giving her ass a hard slap before standing and leading her to the bathroom. He put her in the bathtub on all fours. He turned on the shower, letting the water pour down her backside. He removed two speculums from the cabinet under the sink and inserted them in the holes. He opened her wide and sprayed the water directly into her gaped holes. He left her to fill with water while he got dressed and ready for his day at work.

He returned and removed the speculums, letting her drain herself while he ate breakfast in the kitchen.

When she finished in the bathroom, she walked down the hall and knelt at his feet. He put a plate of food on the floor, permitting her to eat. Rose lowered her head to eat as he reached down and happily fingered her cleaned holes. He picked up his banana and shoved it into her cunt, fucking her with it as she ate.

When Rose finished eating. He led her to the front room. A machine was placed in front of the front window. He pushed her to her hands and knees over a short bench that kept her from lowering herself to the floor. He placed a bar over her back and locked it in place, restraining her to her anadolu yakası kendi evinde görüşen escort hands and knees. The machine was pushed towards her ass. He pushed a hollow dildo onto the machine’s long piston, and then pushed the piston into her pussy. He pushed an inflatable anal plug into her ass, giving it two pumps of air. He then turned the machine on, the piston pumped into her pussy, picking up speed until it was fucking her at a surprisingly fast pace. He shoved a ball gag into her mouth, buckling it behind her head to muffle her moans and whimpers as the piston hammered itself into her.

He then rolled another machine in front of her. He picked up two long tubes, connected to the second machine by a hose. He turned on the machine and lubed her breasts and nipples before putting a tube on each breast. The machine latched onto her, sucking her breasts and milking her.

He smiled down to her, gently petting her head. “That’s my girl. Be good while I’m gone.” He pulled open the front curtains, exposing Rose to the neighborhood and anyone who happened to pass by, and smiled once more at her before grabbing his jacket and lunch and left her for work.

+-+-+

It was about noon when she heard the door open. She turned her head as far as possible to see who it was, but recognized the thick Spanish accent of Maria, the housekeeper, before she could see who it was.

“Afternoon Miss Rose,” the housekeeper greeted her, turning both machines off. She removed the piston from Rose’s aching pussy, and deflated the plug and removed it as well. She then gently pulled the milking machine off of Rose’s tender breasts and then unlocked her from the restraints.

“Mister Tony said you have an hour and a half to eat, use the restroom, and relax.”

Rose nodded and headed to the bathroom. Once anadolu yakası eve gelen escort alone, she used the toilet before rubbing her aching pussy. She stretched and took a quick shower before heading to the kitchen.

Maria had already fixed a salad for Rose, who graciously took it to the living room to eat in front of the TV.

The time seemed to fly by, and soon Maria was locking Rose back in place, inserting the piston and the plug, and putting the tubes of the milking machine back on. Maria gave Rose a bit of extra lube around her holes and breasts, knowing how sore Rose must be. She then turned on the machines and finished her cleaning before she too left Rose.

+-+-+

Rose heard the door open again. She turned to see who it was, but could only hear voices laughing and joking. She recognized her husband Tony, but the other voices were foreign to her.

The voices quieted, to hushed whispers. Someone let out a whistle of approval before Tony stated, “this is my wife, Rose. She is also going to be our party favor for the night.

There were a few “woohoos” of happiness before the men walked over to examine Rose better. Rose saw Tony head towards the kitchen. He returned with beers for his male friends, who were rubbing Rose’s naked body.

Both machines were soon turned off, and Rose was pulled from the front window. Hands fondled and groped Rose all over. She was pushed onto her back and a penis quickly invaded her mouth. The men took turns fingering her sore pussy and ass.

There were loud shouts of approval, and Rose looked up to see a man standing over her with a baseball bat. “Let’s play ball!”
The bat was shoved deep into Rose’s pussy and the men continued to grope and fondle her. She could feel them spitting on her pussy and asshole, the bat forcefully pounding into her.

Something anadolu yakası escort cold poked into her ass and Rose looked down to see a cucumber being shoved in her backside.

More men took turns fucking her mouth with their cocks, and her lower holes with anything they could find: vegetables, handles to gardening tools, a walking stick, the baseball bat, kitchen utensils, beer bottles, a hair dryer, even a scrub brush and the chair leg from one of the dining room chairs. When the men seemed to run out of things to force into Rose, Tony gave them permission to fuck her themselves.

And they did so happily. Two men pounded into her holes and another was shoved down her throat. At one point, another man managed to shove into her pussy, along side of the cock that was already there.

Rose did not complain. She looked up at Tony a few times as he supervised. He would smile at her approvingly, and she would continue. After a few men had finished in Rose’s mouth, forcing her to swallow their loads, Tony ordered the men off of her.

He picked her up and laid her on the dining room table. He lubed up her pussy before slowly pushing his fist into her tight hole. It took a good while, and Tony happily took his time, knowing his fist was the biggest thing that had ever entered her. Soon Tony was pumping his fist and even his wrist into Rose.

He demanded her to cum, and she quickly found herself flooded with her climax, cumming and shaking uncontrollably.

Tony removed his fist, letting her catch her breath before allowing his friends to continue using her until each one of them was spent.

Tony allowed his friends to stay the night if they could not walk home. They had been drinking, and he would be a bad host to let them drive.

+-+-+

In the morning, Rose took care of the men’s morning woods, and she and Tony wished them goodbye by noon.

Once they were gone, Tony took her to their bedroom, where he forced himself into each of her holes, spilling his load in all of them. He continued to fuck her, marking her as his own, and filling her full of his cum. He finally let her shower and rest.

He had taken the day off, and would use the rest of the day to use Rose for his own pleasures.

And she would happily serve him.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Mind Control Device Chapter 7: Waking up to Daughter Delights

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Creampie

The Mind Control Device

Chapter Seven: Waking up to Daughter Delights

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

Dean Michael

There was a warmth around my cock. A weight on my chest. That was different.

I felt exhaustion on my mind as I climbed out of sleep. I groaned awake. I could feel that I hadn’t gotten anywhere near enough sleep. I should go back to bed, but there was the feeling of a naked girl on my chest.

Kimmie?

Who else would it be but my petite wife? Those small breasts, her lithe body. The only other person in my house it could be was my eighteen-year-old daughter June. And it couldn’t be her because…

My eyes snapped open.

June’s brown pigtails spread over my chest, her face resting right below my head. Memories flooded back to me. My eyes flicked to the laptop on the nightstand, screen off, but it was still on. Still interfaced with the mind-control device broadcasting down in my basement. The one that had changed my family last night.

We had all loved each other. Dusk, my eldest daughter of twenty, and myself. Dusk and my wife. June and me. June and my wife and Dusk. Dusk and June. June and my wife. All of us together. We had switched and swapped all the possibilities. My cock had taken both my daughter’s virginities while my wife’s own incestuous fantasies had come to life.

We had both been lusting for our daughters and too scared to open up to the other.

My hand stroked down my youngest daughter. Kimmie and Dusk (real name Eve) were sleeping cuddled up together. I should go back to bed. There was still thirty minutes before the alarm to wake us up for Sunday Morning church, but…

I had my eighteen-year-old daughter sleeping impaled on my cock. I remembered falling asleep like this. I was surprised to find myself still in her. I was hard. Morning wood hard, but that was mattering less and less with her tight snatch around me.

My fingers stroked up and down her back while I savored her on me. Her nipples rubbed into my chest. Her pussy clenched around me. She massaged me with that delicious cunt. It was a treat to experience. An absolute delight that I wanted to just enjoy. To savor. It was amazing to have her on me. Around me.

I would fuck her so hard. I would pound her. It would be incredible.

My fingers slid down my daughter’s spine to the crack of her ass. I dipped in between her butt-cheeks. My hand caressed her peachy rump as my digits went lower and lower through her ass-crack until I found it.

Her sphincter.

I circled it. June’s cute, little face twisted. She whimpered, her pussy clenching down on me. Her body squirmed and shifted. I teased her, loving the texture of her. Then I pressed down on her backdoor with my finger.

Such a cute moan burst from her lips as her tight anal ring parted to take in my middle digit. I sank to the first knuckle.

Her eyelids fluttered.

Then to the second digit.

Her mouth pursed.

I wiggled my finger around in her anal depths.

Her cunt clenched down on my cock. Her eyes shot open. She shifted on me, rubbing her nipples into my chest as she had a confused look on her face. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes with her hand.

“Daddy?” Her eyes shot to me. “Is your finger in my butthole?”

“And my cock is in your pussy,” I said.”

“I know that.” She smiled. “I fell asleep with you in me, and it was amazing.” She shifted on me, and then she leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Her mouth felt so soft and cute on mine. Her pussy clenched again. Her butthole clamped down on my finger. Her hips moved.

She wiggled her pussy around my cock, slow circles of her hips while her naughty tongue danced around mine. She was growing up so fast. Becoming so skilled at pleasing her daddy. It was incredible to experience.

She broke the kiss and then lifted herself up. Her pussy shifted around my cock. My finger fluttered around in her, twitching and teasing her. Her little nose wiggled so cutely. Her small breasts came into view, little budding mounds. Her right hand planted on my chest, bracing herself.

“Daddy,” she moaned and slid her pussy up and down my cock, her snatch gripping it.

“Mmm,” moaned from my wife. She blinked open her eyes. “Dean… What are you doing?”

“Having sex with my cute Junebug,” I said.

June giggled.

“Oh, okay,” my wife said, hugging Dusk tighter to her. “Have fun…” She seemed to be drifting back to sleep while Dusk, the consummate college coed, could sleep through anything.

“Daddy,” June groaned as she worked her pussy up and down my cock. “Daddy! Daddy!”

“Shhh,” I said. “Your mother and sister are still sleeping.”

June nodded, her brown pigtails swaying down around her face. Her blue eyes had a bright shine to them. Her pussy clenched around me as she rose up my cock, massing me with her delicious twat. I pumped my finger in and out of her asshole as she did, giving her more stimulation.

Making my daughter happy.

The mind-control device held her in its programming, its ultra-high frequency sound waves, too high for a human, even a dog, to hear, were radiating out from the device in the basement. It was only affecting the people in my house, even me with a protocol that gave me the stamina to please three horny women.

My daughters had inherited their mother’s sexual appetite.

June’s hot, we t pussy rode faster and faster up my cock. Her little titties jigged. My left hand stroked her hip and then down to her thigh. The muscles bunched and flexed as she worked her pussy up and down my cock. She slammed down me, taking my cock to the hilt in her twat over and over again.

“Daddy,” she whispered. “Oh, Daddy.”

“Uh-huh,” I grunted. “That’s it, June.”

She slammed down my cock again and again. Her pussy massaged my dick. Marinated it with her incestuous juices. Her twat grew hotter and hotter. The ache built and built at the tip of my shaft, that delightful need to pump my daughter full of spunk.

I’d bathe her twat. Spurt after spurt of cum pumping into her. Filling her. It would splash against her cervix. It would baste her in my spunk. I groaned, my finger wiggling around inside of her asshole. I flexed it. Massaged her with it.

She wiggled her hip from side to side, stirring her cunt around my cock. The pleasure of her pussy was intense. Delicious. The best delight in the world. I was glad to feel her riding me, to experience this amazing pleasure surging through me.

“Oh, Daddy!” she whispered, being quiet while her throaty moans burst from her lips.

Her snatch massaged me. Teased me. It was the absolute best. I groaned and then thrust my hips upward. I bounced her on my cock. She gasped then clamped a hand over her mouth. She slammed back down my dick.

I fucked upward into her again. And again.

Delight shone in her blue eyes as I bounced her on my cock. Squeals of girlish pleasure burst from behind her hand. Her asshole clung to my dick. Her pussy clenched down on my aching shaft as she bucked up it. Her juicy twat gripped me. Teased me. Pleased me. It was incredible to feel. My balls approached a boil.

She slammed down me and bucked.

Her pussy went wild around my dick.

She squealed into her hand clamped over her mouth.

I groaned at the incestuous feel of her pussy spasming around my cock. Her cunny rippled. Writhed. Sucked at me. Her juices soaked my balls as they soared to a boil. She leaned on her right hand, putting her weight on me. Pigtails swayed.

“Fuck,” I grunted and my cock exploded.

My cum spurted hot into her convulsing pussy. Her snatch rippled around me faster. Harder. She squealed again into her hand, her blue eyes rolling back in her head. I grinned at the pleasure bursting out of her. I gave my daughter rapture. She loved every second of milking my cock.

The pleasure slammed into my mind. Sparks burst across my vision. My balls unloaded into my eighteen-year-old daughter’s wonderful snatch. Her flesh rippled around me. Her pigtails danced. Then she collapsed on my chest, her hand ripping away from me.

“Daddy!” she mewled, rubbing her face into my chest hairs.

“My cute Junebug,” I groaned, stroking her back.

The exhaustion of not getting enough sleep hit me as the last of my cum flooded her pussy. I closed my eyes, falling into a doze. I could lie like this forever, my dick marinating in my youngest daughter’s cunny. I didn’t need to pee. I just needed to—

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

“Fuck,” I groaned, my right hand shooting out to reach the alarm clock. Instead, I hit the screen of my laptop. “Shit.”

“Daddy!” June gasped. “That’s a no-no word.”

“Daddy can curse in the morning,” I muttered and pushed my laptop out of the way.

“Turn it off,” groaned Dusk. “Why is it so early?”

“Because we were up so late,” my wife said, her voice groggy. “Dean… please…”

I reached the alarm cock just beyond the laptop. I hit the button and it turned off. Everyone groaned in relief. My eyes closed again. June felt so warm on my chest. Her pussy was wrapped around my cock. I could—

CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

“Everyone up,” my wife said, the sound of her hands smacking together ringing in my ears. “Come on, it’s time to get ready for church.”

My daughters and I all groaned.

“Come on, we need to take showers. Get ready. We’ve been having sex all night. Dusk, don’t even go back to bed.”

Dusk gasped and shot her eyes open. “You just pinched my ass, Mom!”

“Mmm, and it’s such a cute ass,” Kimmie purred. My wife’s red hair swept over our eldest daughter’s face as Kimmie darted in to kiss her cheek. “Now get it up and moving.”

“Fine, can I wash Dad in the shower?”

June gasped. “Ooh, ooh, can I, too?”

“No,” my wife said. “I know what will happen in there. You two girls cannot be trusted around your father.”

“Yeah, look at the little munchkin. Just riding Dad’s cock while I was trying to sleep,” Dusk said.

“Oh, no, did I wake you?” June asked. “I tried to be quiet.”

“The bed was rocking.” Dusk sat up. Her anadolu yakası escort round breasts, the largest in the family and clearly inherited from my genes and not my wife’s, swayed. “Fine, let’s go get ready for dumb church.”

“It’s spiritually enlightening,” my wife said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

June “Junebug” Michael

“Surprise!” I said and burst into the bathroom with Dusk.

“What are you girls doing in there?” Mom called.

“Cleaning Dad, Mom,” Dusk said and locked the door behind us.

Dad, who was just about to step into the shower, glanced at us. He shook his head. “I thought your mother said not to join me in the shower.”

“Well, we can save water and be eco-friendly if we shower together,” Dusk said, almost shouting. “So chill, Mom.”

Mom sighed. “Fine, fine. But if you make us late for church, Dusk…”

“It’s cool,” Dusk said. “We’ll be fine.”

“Yep, we’ll be fine,” I said, feeling so daring. We were disobeying Mom, which sent a naughty flutter through me. I didn’t do it often, but…

Daddy’s cock was so hard and he didn’t seem to be objecting as Dusk and I fell to our knees before him. We both leaned in towards his cock just coated in my fresh pussy juices. His cum leaked out of me, feeling so wonderful in my twat.

I liked having Daddy’s cum in me. It felt right. Like that was what a daughter’s pussy was for: to hold her daddy’s jizz. How could something so wonderful be wrong? Why had I ever thought that incest was bad?

Dusk and I attacked his cock. That was how she’d described our plan when we’d stepped out of our parents’ bedroom. “We have to go in fast,” Dusk had whispered to me just a few minutes ago. “Get in, lock the door, and start attacking his cock with our tongue.”

Our tongues attacked his hard, long cock. I shuddered at the taste of my pussy juices as I lapped at his left side while Dusk took on his right. Her strawberry-blonde hair, gathered in pigtails like mine and Mom’s, swayed around her face.

That was a new look for Dusk. Pigtails. But I’d seen Mom wear her hair like that. Especially right before bed like she was doing it for adult fun.

“Damn,” Daddy groaned as our tongues dragged up his twitching cock to the tip.

I flicked across the spongy crown. He moaned the loudest when I did that. Then I was darting my head down to lick from the beginning again. His cock moved, bobbing and being prodded by Dusk’s tongue. It made it fun to lick at him.

His hand rested on the top of my and Dusk’s head. His fingers massaged our heads as our tongues bathed up and down his cock. We flicked to the crown again and again, coating him in our saliva and licking up all my pussy juices.

Sex with Daddy, and with my family, was so much fun.

Dusk swallowed the tip of his cock first.

Daddy groaned, his fingers massaging my head as she sucked. Slurped. She made such naughty sounds. So skilled and mature. My big sis was so much more grownup than me. Her head moved. She bobbed her lips.

I just had to watch her. I smiled as her strawberry-blonde pigtails danced around her shoulders as she worked her mouth up and down his cock. Her pink lips sealed tight about his shaft. He groaned, his dick twitching and throbbing.

“Daddy, is she making you feel amazing?” I asked, my pussy clenching. The joy on his face was so priceless to see.

“Yes,” he groaned, his fingers massaging my scalp. “Yes, she is. She feels amazing on my cock. Damn.”

Dusk popped her mouth off, a line of spittle connecting her mouth to his cock. She darted her lips to mine, gave me a naughty kiss, her tongue just brushing my mouth. Then she moaned, “Your turn, little munchkin.”

I sucked Daddy’s cock into my mouth like I was inhaling a deep breath. Then I nursed on him. I struggled to remember how Dusk had moved her head. She turned it from side to side. I did it and rubbed Daddy’s cock around in my mouth. Against the roof. My inner cheeks.

He groaned. He liked that.

Then I tried the bobbing. That was fun. My lips slid up and down his cock. It made my pussy clench, forcing out the cum bubbling inside of me. I shuddered. Drool ran down my chin. I groaned, my heart pounding with my excitement. This was all such a naughty thing to experience.

I felt so thrilled to get to enjoy it.

My tongue danced and darted around Daddy’s cock. I loved every moment of this. It was so much fun to tease him and suck on him and give him all this pleasure. My pussy clenched. My heart pounded so hard as I sucked on his dick.

“My turn,” Dusk said.

I groaned and slid my mouth off his cock. Dusk took my place. Daddy groaned.

“I don’t even hear the shower running!” Mom shouted.

“Almost ready,” Daddy groaned as Dusk bobbed her head. “Shit!”

I giggled. “Bad word, Daddy.”

“Sex is the best time to say them,” he groaned. “Shit, your sister’s making my cock feel so good. Why don’t you play with my balls? You soaked them in your juices, too.”

Daddy’s balls? My eyes widened as I stared at them. Hairy and looking wet. They were big and round. They swayed. I leaned down past Dusk and smelled my fresh juices and his salty musk. Then I was kissing them, licking them.

Daddy’s cum came from here. His seed. He could make me pregnant like Lot did with his daughters in the bible. He had two of them, too. Of course, our mother was still alive, but it was still such a delicious thing to think about.

I sucked on his balls. I nursed on them while Dusk pleased my daddy’s cock. He groaned, fingers rubbing across my scalp.

“That’s it,” Daddy groaned. “Damn, Dusk.”

She sucked louder. Harder. Those slurping sounds made my body shake. I sucked from ball to ball, loving Daddy’s cock. His wiry pubic hairs caressed over my face. I wiggled my hips and bumped into Dusk’s waist.

“No!” groaned Daddy. “Put your faces together before my cock! Hurry!”

That sounded urgent.

I ripped my head from Daddy’s balls and placed my cheek against my sister’s face. Daddy’s cock was right before us, twitching and throbbing, full of all that cum. I stared up at his handsome face. He didn’t have his glasses on—nor did Dusk so I guess you shouldn’t wear those in the shower. He looked so strong without them.

“Fist me!” he groaned but Dusk was already doing that. “Shit, shit! Fuck!”

Daddy’s cock erupted.

I squealed in surprise as his cum splashed across my face. The hot spunk coated my skin. Dribbled down my cheek while Dusk moaned beside me. More and more of Daddy’s seed splashed over us. He was showering us while groaning in delight.

“Don’t hear showering,” Mom called again.

“There’s showering!” Dusk groaned.

I giggled. Cum landed on my lips. In my mouth. I loved it. So much of Daddy’s hot spunk coated my face while he groaned with pleasure. Dusk and I made Daddy feel amazing. And that was wonderful. We were dripping in the spunk. It dripped off my chin and landed on my little titties. It ran over my face.

It was so perfect.

“Okay, okay, in the shower before your mother kills us,” panted Daddy. He reached over the shower/tub combo and turned on the water.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

The water hissed on.

I shuddered as I headed downstairs to start breakfast. I wanted to have a fortifying meal for my family. We had a wild night last night. It made my pussy so juicy just thinking about all the kinky things we did with them.

I rubbed my fingers through the hot folds of my pussy. I caressed myself for a moment, wanting to surrender to masturbatory delight. My cunt ached. It sounded like Dean was getting a double blowjob from the girls.

I really should spank Dusk for locking me out like that. She was too much like me. A dirty, dirty mind lurked behind those cute, green eyes. Whether she wore her glasses or not, she was a vixen. I rubbed harder at my pussy and—

My phone rang.

I had left it down here to charge, not taking it up to my room. I never did, not wanting the distraction at night. I ripped my hands from my pussy and swiped the screen. It was my friend, Natalie. I answered the phone and put her on speaker.

“Hey, Natalie,” I said, setting her on the counter and began grabbing a skillet and the vegetable oil.

“How’re things with you?” she asked.

“Fine, fine,” I said, smiling. “Our family had a fun night. We found a way to keep the girls from fighting.”

“Oh?” my friend asked. “I’d kill for a way to keep Keven and Samantha from being at each other’s throats.”

I almost said, “Have Samantha suck Keven’s cock,” but at the last moment, I stopped myself. Just because I knew incest was perfectly fine, didn’t mean my friend did. “Oh, well, you know, we had some fun, family bonding.”

“Family bonding, huh?” my friend asked. “Like play a game or something? Monopoly?”

“Sure, sure,” I said. “It was a fun game.” A sexy game. I just wanted to blurt that out.

“The only way I could think of to get my kids to behave is to have Samantha suck her brother off.”

Hearing her say my thought out loud shocked me. It shouldn’t have since incest was perfectly fine. “Oh, really? I’m surprised. You think about your kids like that?”

“Keven, sometimes,” she said. “I don’t know why I’m telling you this, but the moment the phone picked up, I just felt… relaxed about it. You know, you ever stared at your kids and thought, if only I could touch them. Well, you only have daughters.”

“Oh, I’ve done more than touch them,” I said as I worked on getting breakfast ready.

“What? You and your daughters?” Natalie sounded breathless. “Does Dean know.”

“Know? We shared them. I said we found a way to keep them from fighting.” I smiled. “They’re up with their father right now in the shower. If I know my girls, they’re going to be fucking him soon. I have to keep them on track.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Natalie Meyers

“Oh, that sounds so hot,” I moaned to Kimmie. I couldn’t believe I was being so open about sharing these secrets with my friend. I bit my lip, imagining Keven and Samantha in the shower with me, touching me. anadolu yakası anal yapan escort Washing me.

It was beyond any of the idle thoughts I’d had before this moment. I’d noticed Keven growing into a handsome, young man. He had grown so hunky and strong. I wiggled my hips. My pussy was melting just thinking about him running his hands over me.

“They gave him a double blowjob after locking me out of the bathroom,” Kimmie was saying.

“Oh, those naughty daughters of—”

“Hey, honey, I can’t find my blue tie,” my husband, Mitch, called. “Do you know where it is?”

“I have to go,” I whispered. “Have fun with your naughty family. I definitely have to see about getting Samantha to blow Keven. Or maybe I’ll just do it myself.”

“Good luck,” my friend said.

I hung up and…

Why did I feel so horny? My panties felt sodden. I just got out of the shower. I groaned, needing to change those. I shook my head. I couldn’t even remember what I’d been talking to Kimmie about. Something about… Family games?

“Honey, my blue tie?” Mitch asked.

“Right, right,” I said and hurried out of the room. Then I groaned, I forgot to ask her for that recipe for peach cobbler. I sent her a text as I went to find my husband’s tie.

Keven stepped out of the bathroom and my cheeks blushed at the sight of him not wearing a shirt. So handsome and young. Images of sucking his cock popped into my mind. Dirty, shameful ones. I darted past him without saying a word.

What was wrong with me?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Eve “Dusk” Michaels

“I know what you’re doing, young lady,” Daddy said as I wiggled back into him with my wet ass, his hard cock sliding over my wet butt-cheeks.

“What, Daddy?” I asked, soaping my tits.

“What’s she doing, Daddy?” June asked. She stood before me, the water striking the back of her hair. She had undone her pigtails. It really only felt right doing that in the shower and going to bed. Of course, I fell asleep without undoing mine.

“She’s trying to get me to fuck her up the ass,” Daddy said. He groaned as his cock slipped between my butt-cheeks.

“Really, Daddy, what a thing to suggest,” I said and then did a booty shake like the girls did in a rap video. I worked my butt-cheeks up and down his cock, massaging him.

“You little brat,” Daddy groaned. “Your mother’s going to be angry with you.”

I just shrugged. “If you’re such a horny beast that can’t control himself, how is that my fault.”

June giggled. She wiped her hands down to her pussy, rubbing at her sparse bush as she stared at me with little-sister heroine worship in her eyes. I winked at her.

“Fuck,” he groaned. “If you’re going to be a teasing brat.”

“Brat?” I gasped in mock shock. “The things you say to your daughters — Daddy!”

He moved fast. Before I realized it, he had the tip of his cock pressing right at my asshole. I had soaped up before wiggling against him, so his dick was all sudsy. He pushed right on my sphincter and I groaned. His arms hugged me, strong hands grabbing my boobs and kneading them.

He slammed to the hilt in me.

My eyes gasped at the feel of his big dick invading my asshole. I clamped my bowels down around him. I trembled in his embrace, holding tight to him. He felt amazing stretching out my anal sheath. I groaned, drinking in every last bit of sensation he gave me.

Then he drew back and slammed in again. He buried his cock to the hilt in me again. He pumped away fast and hard. He pounded me. Fucked me. I groaned, loving every bit of his dick thrusting to the hilt in me.

It was incredible.

The best.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned as he drilled me. “Oh, Daddy! Oh, that’s incredible, Daddy!”

“Ooh, ooh, you’re fucking her hard!” my little sister moaned. “You’re sodomizing her! That’s a sin, Daddy!”

“A fucking sweet one!” I groaned.

“That’s a naughty word,” June said, rubbing her pussy with her soapy hands.

“Yes, it is!” I gasped, squeezing my asshole around Daddy’s drilling cock. “But when you have a dick in your asshole, I think you can fucking swear!”

“Definitely,” Daddy growled, his fingers squeezing my tits.

June darted her head down and sucked my nipple into her mouth. I groaned, delighting in her nursing sensation shooting delight straight down to my pussy. My bowels tightened around Daddy’s cock while the heat grew and grew in my twat.

The little munchkin happily nursed on my nipple, her lips sealed around it and her eyes staring up at me with such worship in them. She definitely didn’t annoy me as much as she used to. How could she when she was such a cutie?

“Yes, yes,” Daddy grunted, his crotch smacking into my wet ass. The incestuous sound echoed through the shower. “Dusk!”

“Ram that big dick into my ass, Daddy!” I groaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum so hard on you.”

June nibbled on my nipple with her soft lips. I liked that. It added a new spice to the pleasure coursing through my body. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side. The pleasure swelled through me. I groaned, hurtling towards that wonderful explosion.

I would have such a magnificent climax on this incestuous cock. It would be spectacular. I groaned, squeezing down tight on Daddy’s dick. I held him tight. I reveled in him burying into me. His cock hammered me. He fucked me with powerful strokes.

“Daddy!” I groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, Daddy!”

“Let me feel that asshole climax,” Daddy growled. “You’re mother’s going to be so mad if you make us late, so you better explode.” His fingers squeezed and kneaded my tits.

“Just keep fucking my ass!”

I loved it. My pussy juices dripped down my thighs. My cunt grew hotter and hotter, feeding on the heat that came from his cock hammering my bowels. He slammed that big dick into me deep and hard. He reamed me. I trembled, gasping, whimpering, loving every second of his dick plundering into me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, Daddy! Oh, my god, Daddy! I’m almost there!”

His right hand shot down from my boob, leaving only my sister enjoying that tit as she suckled on my nipple. He slid over my wet belly, past my down of pubic hair, to cup my pussy. His strong fingers slid over my vulva. So different from my own digits stroking me. Thicker. Rougher.

Daddy drove two of them into my cunt as he buried his cock into my asshole. The heel of his hand ground on my clit. I bucked and shuddered, the rapture surging through me. I groaned, my breast jiggling in Daddy’s massaging grip. June whimpered, sucking harder.

She must be masturbating herself like Daddy fingered me. Plunging her slender fingers into her twat. Daddy stretched mine out. His two digits were almost as thick as his cock. I whimpered and groaned, the pleasure building faster and faster.

I felt dizzy from the anal delight. The amazing pleasure built and built in me faster and faster. I groaned, my head swaying from the rapture that was about to consume me. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest.

I came.

“Daddy!”

My pussy convulsed around Daddy’s digits. My asshole around his drilling cock. He groaned, hammering into my spasming bowels while pussy juices gushed out around his fingers. My clit throbbed beneath his massaging touch. Stars burst across my eyes.

“I’m cumming so fucking hard!” I gasped, my voice echoing through the bathroom while the waves of rapture inundated my mind.

I drowned in them.

They swirled around me, buffeting me left and right. They were incredible. I savored every moment of them. I gasped and moaned as my bowels sucked at him. Daddy grunted, slammed into my asshole, and erupted.

“Yes, yes, Daddy, flood my asshole!”

My sister squealed in delight. She gasped and moaned around my nipple while daddy’s cum pumped into my asshole. He spurted over and over into me. He filled me with all that wonderful seed. I loved every moment of it.

I loved our amazing family.

“Fuck,” Daddy groaned. “This is the best. This is just heaven having all of you.”

“Good,” Mom called, “Because I’m hearing fucking. Not showering! Breakfast’s ready. Finish up, get out, and let’s go.”

“Yes, Mom!” I howled, my orgasm hitting the peak while my bowels milked out all of Daddy’s cum.

June’s mouth popped off my nipple and she groaned, “Daddy, Daddy! I came, too. I can thrust all my fingers into my cunny now that you popped my cherry!”

“God, you’re adorable, little munchkin,” I moaned, riding my incestuous high.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

Breakfast over, I was finally able to take my shower. Those girls were going to hog my husband. I couldn’t blame them. It was so hot that they were doing things with their father. I stepped out of the shower and found my husband shaving. He looked distant.

I yawned, exhausted.

He glanced at me. “How are you doing?”

“Paying for an amazing night,” I said, wrapping my hair up. The girls were getting ready in the bathroom they shared. Most mornings, they were trying to kill each other. Now I was wondering if they were trying to finger each other. “Church is going to be loooong. But I’m glad that this all happened.”

“Yeah,” Dean said. He had a long look on his face. He always appeared younger without his glasses on.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

He shrugged. “Just… We could have enjoyed Dusk for a while. Even June. Both of us were just too scared to take that plunge and tell the other what we felt.”

“Well, it’s out now,” I said and scratched at his back.

He sighed as my fingernails worked into his skin. He turned off his electric razor, face smooth. I leaned in and kissed the side of his cheek. He turned, and then I kissed him on the mouth. We could have enjoyed them earlier.

I know I always wanted to see him molest our daughters. I thought it was my shameful secret. Dean always looked so panicked when I joked that our daughters, especially precious June, turned him on. Now I understood why he panicked.

She really had, and he was scared I’d realize that anadolu yakası otele gelen escort truth.

I broke the kiss and wiped the mirror off of condensation so I could start with my makeup. I pulled out my supplies while he padded out of the bathroom to our bedroom. I could see him grab his laptop and pull it on his lap.

Men had it so lucky. They needed a fraction of the time to get ready. Of course, I didn’t want to be seen without my makeup. I had bags under my eyes from lack of sleep. That had to go. I hummed as I worked.

“I need to buy some electronics after church,” Dean said absently. “We should take separate cars unless you want to spend the afternoon digging through parts.”

“No thanks,” I said. “That’s the one type of shopping I can pass on.”

He chuckled.

“It’ll give me some time to play with our daughters.”

“Sure, sure,” he said absently, typing at his computer. He had his glasses on and looked so serious. The tinkerer playing with his inventions. He had skill at it.

I hummed and went back to applying my makeup. I rubbed in the foundation and concealer, getting rid of those bags. I worked with the skill that wearing makeup since I was younger than Dusk had imparted. All the little tricks I’d learned over the years paying off.

Then I attacked my hair. I kept it wrapped up, so it didn’t have to dry. I didn’t have to do much with it, just comb it straight. I skipped using any product and put it into pigtails. I liked how that felt. I normally only did it when roleplaying with Dean, but it felt nice.

Made my already petite body and youthful face appear even younger. I could pass for a college coed.

I exited the bathroom and said, “You need to get dressed, too, honey.”

“Oh, right,” he said, blinking as I opened my drawer.

I pulled on a pair of satin panties and a matching bra. Then I pulled on a silk shift to wear beneath my dress. I went with a pink one that cinched at the waist and flared like a bell as it fell down past my knees. It had a high neckline but was sleeveless. Dean zipped me up and kissed the back of my neck. I donned earrings, a sapphire necklace, and a pair of tennis bracelets.

Dean pulled on black slacks, a blue dress shirt, and a dark-red tie with silver threading woven into it. He looked sharp. We left the bedroom and found our daughters waiting downstairs, June in a cute white dress with a pink ribbon cinched around her waist and tied in a large bow in the back. Both her and Dusk wore pigtails, too. Our eldest was wearing a flowery dress with a fluttering skirt that went just down to her shin. Sleeveless, like mine, but with a rounded neckline that showed off some of her chest, but no cleavage. She had a gold necklace about her throat.

“I just like how Daddy feels in me,” June was saying. “Just sliding in and out of me. It’s incredible. I didn’t know my body could feel so good.”

“Riiiight?” Dusk said. She glanced up at me as we descended down the stairs, Dean behind me. He broke off to head downstairs while Dusk said, “What about you, Mom? What’s the best part of having sex with Dad.”

“When he cums in me,” I said. “Nothing like feeling your father squirt his jizz in me.”

June nodded her enthusiasm, her brown pigtails flying. She held her white clutch purse to her stomach while she held her bible, in a pink case with a handle along the spine, in the other. “That’s amazing.”

“I like his balls hitting me,” said Dusk as she stood up. “They’re so full, and I just know they’ll flood me.”

“That’s nice,” I said as my daughters clustered around me. We were heading to the garage where my white Prius awaited. My husband had his SUV parked beside it. “Especially when they smack on my clit.”

“Yes, yes,” June said, bouncing and heading for the backseat.

“You’re driving, Mom?” Dusk said.

“We’re taking separate cars,” I said. “You’re dad wants to go buy parts.”

“Ah,” Dusk said. She slipped into the passenger seat.

Dean reemerged from the house holding his laptop in one hand and that device he built to help the girls study in the other. He slipped it into the passenger seat and then hurried around to his side of the car. He smiled at me.

I grinned at him.

After I was settled into the driver seat, I started up the car. Dean was already backing his SUV out of the driveway while June bounced in the backseat. She squirmed as I looked behind me to back out after my husband.

“I liked riding him,” June said as the car rolled backward. “Just working my pussy up and down his…”

Her words trailed off as the car left the garage and…

I blinked. I shook my head as I felt something… I couldn’t quite… June’s bouncing stopped. Dusk yawned and then leaned her head back. We were talking about something, but I couldn’t quite remember what it was. I yawned next.

“Why did I stay up all night watching dumb movies with you?” Dusk asked, glancing in the back at June.

“Catching Fire isn’t dumb!” June squeaked. “It’s an amazing film. Katniss is so brave in it, and Peeta is so handsome.”

“Peeta? God, at least like Gale!”

“Gale’s why Primrose died!”

“Exactly, he got rid of an annoying pipsqueak!”

“Pipsqueak!”

“It’s too early for you girls to be fighting,” I muttered. I had this lingering feeling that they weren’t only a minute ago. We were talking about… about…

My mind did not want to work. I didn’t even understand why I was so tired. Dean and I had some fun last night, not unusual on a Saturday. I had finally worked up the courage to pretend to be June. I put my hair in pigtails and…

My hair was in pigtails. Oh, god, how tired was I this morning?

Anyways, we had our roleplay, and Dean had loved it, calling me Junebug, pretending that I was our daughter. It was the hottest, most taboo sex we’d ever had. It was as close as I could come to revealing my true desires.

To have my husband make love to our daughters. Especially precocious June.

That would never happen. Which was a shame? It would be hot. I shifted the car into drive, thinking about digging out Dusk’s old cheer uniform from when she was younger. Before her breasts had grown bigger than mine.

Flashes of her eating my pussy popped into my mind. It was like remembering something out of a dream. Faint. No context. And then the impulse was gone again. What a shame we’d never have that. I could never reveal the truth to my depraved fantasies.

Even if I really, really wanted to.

As I drove, more bits of that dream popped into my mind. We had a family orgy. We were so happy together. The girls weren’t bickering over dumb movies but licking and loving and pleasing their daddy and me.

It made me feel so sad that it was only a dream. It would be so incredible if it were real. If our family truly had done all those naughty things together. My pussy was growing wet just thinking about it.

I was definitely stealing Dusk’s cheer outfit and wearing it to bed tonight.

“Why am I wearing pigtails?” Dusk suddenly demanded. “Oh, my god, I have June’s baby hairstyle.”

“Pigtails are not for babies!” June shouted from the back. “They’re for pretty girls who want to look cute, not trying to look like dumb bimbos from Hollywood.”

I groaned as the squabbling began. I really, really needed some coffee. I followed my husband into the drive-thru line for Stay Awake Cafe, the local coffee house that we always went to. I needed it so bad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dean Michaels

As I drove, I hoped the amnesia protocol was working on my family when they left the boundary of the house. If my women didn’t forget all the naughty things we did, they would recontextualize it. Maybe my wife would be fine, since she harbored the desire to molest our daughters, but June and Dusk would instantly realize that incest was wrong. That what we’d done wasn’t right.

It could hurt their minds. Make them feel ashamed. They could talk to the wrong person and get my wife and me in trouble.

Especially me.

It was better that they forgot everything they did under the machine’s influence once out of range. When they returned home, entering the boundary of the house, the incest protocol would sweep over them and make everything all right again. The family could love each other safely at home.

I had the mind-control device sitting beside me. Once my family had left the premise of the house, I had turned it off. No point in draining its battery. I yawned as I drove, my eyes flicking to the rearview mirror to watch my wife’s Prius.

Dusk was turned around and talking to June in the backseat. My wife rubbed at her temple. The girls must be fighting. They didn’t have their new-found appreciation for each other’s bodies to attenuate their clash of personalities right now.

Poor Kimmie.

I turned into Stay Awake Cafe to order coffee. I gave mine, just a large cup of dark roast drip coffee with extra whole milk, no sugar. I pulled up and in a few minutes had reached the window were a perky barista said, “Hi, Mr. Michaels.”

“Hey, Carla,” I said to the black-haired girl. She was maybe nineteen and wearing an apron over her street clothes. A pair of White Capris and a striped, long-sleeved shirt with said sleeves rolled up to her elbows. A wooden bracelet, carved with tribal designs, clad her wrist. “How’s it going.”

“Busy, busy, busy!” she said, leaning out and giving me a smile. Three other girls bustled behind her.

If I installed a machine here, the girls could work topless, showing off those perky tits of theirs in ways the ladies working the bikini barista stand up the street could never get away with. Fresh, wholesome girls with their lovely delights out and…

I glanced at the mind-control device and muttered, “Shit.”

I couldn’t believe what had just popped into my mind. Maybe I was taking this a little too far, but…

I was buying the part to buy one to install at my college where I taught engineering. I could build a second one, let the customers of Stay Awake Cafe have a treat. Install it in there, put up something like the ignore protocol along with something like a hire cute girls protocol.

My dick throbbed hard as I took my coffee from Carla.

“You have a great day, Mr. Michaels,” she said. “Say hi to your wife for me.”

“She’s right behind me,” I muttered and pulled out to head to church, sinful thoughts dancing through my head.

To be continued…

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Knight and the Acolyte Book 8, Chapter 1: The Shaman’s Desires

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blonde

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Eight: Labyrinth of Love
Chapter One: The Shaman’s Desires
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Knight Kevin – The Free City of Hargone

The splashing, gurgling fountain cooled the inn’s common room. It was an aptly named establishment, though the innkeeper was not happy we had commandeered his entire main room despite the gold we paid him. The twelve of us sat around a circular table, reclining on tasseled pillows. My fellow knights and I had doffed our armor, wearing cool robes while the six priestesses of Slata wore their pink vestments, gold rings glinting on each of their noses.

“She has definitely passed through here,” Priestess Helena reported. She had a delicate face, her nose slender, and her nose piercing made of delicate wire. It signified she was a Sister of Slata, a priestess capable of performing the Mother of All’s magic despite her youth. “We found traces of her presence and Sophia’s.”

The other five priestesses nodded. “She went into the desert and has not returned,” reported Esmerelda. She had short, dark-brown hair, the ends of her locks curling in to brush her slender neck. “We have caught up to her, Sir Kevin.”

“Yes, as we figured,” Mary said. The knight sat to my right, her light-brown hair falling in waves to her black, silk robe filigreed with gold thread. It clung to her body, her nipples hard against the thin material. “They stayed in this inn nine days past. They left on a caravan owned by a merchant named Aswunt.”

“I am glad you knights weren’t wasting your time as we cast our divinations,” Helena said, her voice cool. “We are in a fortuitous spot. We must merely wait for her to return and then arrest the miscreant. We should plan, Sir Kevin.”

I nodded, my stomach twisting. Emotions swirled through me. I loved Angela. I had been heartsick when she agreed to the foolishness of her quest instead of abandoning it and preserving her life. I would not have loved her less for resigning from the Knights Deute. I wanted to marry her. But she was stubborn. My redheaded warrior always was. She would never give up a fight if she thought there was a chance.

Even if that enemy was the dreaded dragon Dominari.

And she had found her slim chance by reforging the High King’s sword. It was a bold move, something she would do. It made me love and admire her more. But to reforge what had been shattered in the wake of High King Peter’s death, and the collapse of his empire, was rank folly. The sword was a threat to the sovereign rule of every king and prince, the Magery Council of Thosi, and even the Doge’s and the councils who ruled the free cities of the League of Seven. The High King had ruled the lands west of the Deorc Mountains out to the island kingdom of Althos, controlled the Halanian desert, and boarded against the foul Queendom of Naith.

To reforge the sword, Angela had robbed the Doge of Raratha, perhaps the richest man in the known world. She and her companions had assaulted his person and stolen the piece of the High King’s sword in his possession. A death warrant hung over Angela’s head. Worse, she had blighted the honor of the Knights Deute. I had volunteered to lead the party to arrest her in hopes I could save her life, to find a way to get her to surrender and return the Doge’s property. Then, perhaps, we could shift the blame of the theft onto one of her companions.

Like the thief or the orc barbarian. Even the elf would suffice.

“Her companions are skilled,” Priestess Esmeralda said.

“So?” grunted Philip, a pretty-faced knight who all the maidens of Shesax prayed would find their bed, or so Philip himself boasted. “Are we not six Knights Deute with the support of six full priestess of Slata? What does Angela have? A single rogue mage. And an acolyte who won’t even have use of her magic yet. We shall sweep them aside.”

I shook my head. I hoped it wouldn’t come to fighting. I hoped Angela would be reasonable, but I would bring her to justice even if it meant tearing out my heart. “The orc will be a savage fighter. Angela would not travel with him if he was not skilled, and we all know how dangerous orcs can be.”

The other knights nodded. The orcs of the Ice Bear Clan often crossed the Rehyn Mountains to raid Northern Secare. Defending against their deprecations was one of our order’s duties. “As long as he’s not a berserker, we can handle him,” Mary said. She leaned back on her hands, which only stretched the silken material tighter over her breasts, making her hard nipples thrust up before her. “And the bard is of no consequence.”

“Their songs have magic,” the quiet voice of Priestess Ruth added, speaking barely more than a whisper. “He graduated from Az. We should be prepared for that, too.”

“Don’t forget the elf,” Danielle, a knight sitting across from me, said. “An elf hunter could feather us with arrows from a distance. They never miss.”

“And an avian joined them in Baraconia,” pink-cheeked Lisa said. She was the youngest knight and had only completed her Quest a fortnight before volunteering for the mission. “Perhaps she’s a shaman. More magic the priestesses need to deal with.”

“Can you handle a shaman, a bard, and a mage?” I asked, glancing at Priestess Helena who led the priestesses.

“Our magics are for divination, healing, and protection. They are not offensive, as you well know, Sir Knight.” Helena wrinkled her button nose. “But there are ways we can make us more effective in working together. To unite us and share our essence and knowledge.”

“The Ritual of the Womb?” gasped Priestess Olivia, her green eyes shooting wide.

“Ritual of the Womb?” Philip asked, giving the priestess a smoky look. Philip had bedded all six of the priestesses on our voyage from Shesax. Not that it was much of an accomplishment. Priestesses of Slata were open and inviting. They worshiped their goddess by lying with her children, whether male or female—though they preferred male, probably in defiance of their rivals, the Church of Saphique.

“What does the ritual do?” I asked.

“It will unite us into almost one being. We will know each other so well we can move and react simultaneously. We will be a cohesive unit. In the metaphorical womb of our goddess, we would become, in a spiritual sense, fraternal siblings—three sets of quadruplets.”

“Three?” I asked.

“Only up to five individuals can be bonded,” answered Priestess Esmerelda, her impressive bosom swelling the front of her robes as she leaned back on her arms, mimicking Mary’s pose. When the priestess did it, it seemed far more natural and at ease than a deliberate act to draw the eye to her lush mounds. “And since there are twelve, we should split evenly. One male knight, one female knight, two priestesses.”

“The ritual is very sexual,” purred Priestess Olivia, her green eyes flashing to Philip. “I think I shall choose to be in your group, Sir Knight.”

“Well,” Mary purred, her hand sliding over to touch my thigh through my robe, sending a flush of heat through me, her eyes smoldering. “I think it would be wonderful to unite with you, Kevin.”

Heat rushed up my thigh to my cock. It throbbed hard. It had been months since I was with a woman. Since Angela left. The regret of my harsh words, driven by my fear of her death, had left a hollow guilt in me. I never should have let those words out. They might have been my last words to her.

Mary’s hand slid higher, fanning the heat. “And this will give us an edge in confronting Angela and her companions?”

“Yes,” Priestess Helena smiled. She licked her lips, her doll-like face transforming into something hungry. “Yes, it will. I think I will be with you, Sir Kevin.”

“Oh, yes,” agreed Priestess Esmerelda, her short curls swaying as she put a languorous roll to her shoulders as she straightened. “I think we should retire to our rooms and perform the ritual immediately. Angela maybe days longer in the desert. It will give us time to…acclimate to our new union.”

“As spiritual siblings,” added Priestess Helena. She stroked her braid of black hair.

“How wicked,” laughed Mary, her hand rising higher still, almost brushing the bulge my hard cock created.

My cheeks burned. My cock throbbed. Mary was a beautiful knight, and the two priestesses were ravishing. Lusts bottled up the last four months since Angela’s departure almost made my dick erupt right on the spot as our group broke apart. Philip went off with Priestess Olivia, Priestess Ruth, and Danielle while Lisa, Priestess Belinda, and Priestess Caroline pulled Richard to his feet and swept around him.

“When you volunteered,” Mary whispered in my ear, her body pressed tight to my right as Helena and Esmeralda took my left, “did you think you would end up with your own harem of women?”

“Harem?” I frowned. “What?”

Mary laughed. “You really are hung up on that redhead. What will you do when you have to arrest her?”

“Appeal to her emotions and hope she surrenders.”

“How noble.” Mary’s hand slid into my robe and grasped my hard cock. I groaned as she stroked me. “And if she doesn’t?”

“Then I will do my duty,” I groaned, closing my eyes as the hand stroked up and down my length. My balls boiled as her hand reached the tip, her thumb caressing it.

“Now, now, don’t make him pop yet,” purred Esmerelda. “We all want to enjoy him.”

“But I thought you Priestesses of Slata knew how to rejuvenate a man,” Mary grinned. “Your cunts possessed of a power that could raise an erection from even the oldest corpse.”

“Eww,” Helena grimaced.

“Oh, we could,” Esmerelda answered. “But why waste him in here?”

“Ladies,” I groaned as they pulled me along, Mary’s hand still stroking my cock.

“Hush,” Mary whispered. “You’ve kept me waiting for this cock too long. I am going to enjoy it tonight.”

“What?” I blinked, glancing at her face.

She kissed me. Her tongue thrust into my mouth as I stumbled along, pulled by the two priestesses. I almost tripped on the stairs up to our rooms, my cock so hard. My mind whirled with sensations and emotions. Angela’s blue eyes and lush body flashed through my mind. I remembered her kneeling on the training sands, sucking my cock because she lost our duel, her red hair spilling in a waterfall of fire about her face.

We burst into the room. The bed was a mattress on the floor covered in silk sheets. The women pushed me down. The pink robes of the priestesses came off in a flash, unveiling two different and delicious bodies. Esmerelda was busty, her breasts as large as Angela, fat, dusky nipples beading with her mother’s milk. Helena was petite with a girlish body, her breasts small, nipples a pale pink, little pebbles rising from her upswept tits. Her legs were long and sleek.

Both were shaved, their pussies wet.

Mary slipped off her robe next, her body toned, her breasts round. Like the priestesses, she was shaved, her juices trickling down her thighs. I swallowed, feeling so nervous like I was a virgin holding his cock in the whorehouse, not sure which harlot to choose and afraid he would erupt before he even performed the deed.

“Let us see your body, Sir Knight,” moaned Helena. “I love bedding warriors. All those muscles.”

“And the calloused hands,” sighed Esmerelda. “Not like those pudgy merchants that glut our temples with their donations.”

“Of coin or seed?” giggled Mary.

“Both,” laughed Esmerelda. “Merchants overflow with both.”

The three women sank down to the bed, their hands undoing my robe and pulling it off, exposing my muscular form. I was a Knight Deute. I had fought monsters. Helena traced a scar across my abdomen while Esmerelda grasped my sword hand and brought it to a pillowy breasts, moaning as I groped her soft flesh.

“Yes, rough hands,” she moaned.

Mary nibbled on my nipple, her hand stroking down rippling abs to seize my hard cock again. I groaned, pressed down to the bed by the women. Helena’s lips kissed at the scar, licking up my muscles while I squirmed, my balls churning.

“Gods, yes,” I groaned, my dick aching. And then I erupted. My cum spurted up my belly, splattering Helena’s cheek. My balls, backed up for months, unloaded blast after blast of cum to spill across my belly.

“Pater’s cock, what a flood,” Mary gasped.

“Yes,” Helena purred, her fingers scooping cum from her cheeks to her lips, savoring my jizz. An orgasmic shudder ran through the petite woman.

Mary’s tongue licked at the pools of cum staining my stomach. I gripped Esmerelda’s soft breast, groaning, my body buzzing from my release. It was wonderful to have an explosive orgasm again after so long.

“Now wasn’t that nice?” smiled Esmeralda. “A nice cum to relax you.”

“It was,” I grinned, giving her breast a squeeze. A squirt of milk splashed on my cheek, warm and smelling intoxicating.

“And I bet you are eager for more.”

“So eager.” I was. I wanted to cum again. It was amazing. I had denied myself too much since my fight with Angela. Already, Mary licked my softening cock. The tip ached as she ran her tongue across it, gathering the cum beading my slit. A flutter went through me, my dick twitching, trying to revive. “Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be ready to go again.”

“Well, we need you hard now,” Esmerelda purred. “We need you ready to fuck. Drink.”
She brought her right breast to my lips. I opened wide and sucked her nipple into my mouth. I suckled. She moaned, her body shuddering as her soft fingers stroked the stubble on my cheeks. My eyes closed, my mouth working. Her milk flowed. A creamy, sweet treat.

The milk warmed through my body. It spread like reaching tendrils from my stomach. Everywhere it touched made me tingle. Made me feel alive. I drank more, loving the buzzing feeling as it reached my cock.

I hardened in Mary’s sucking mouth.

The knight moaned about my dick, her tongue swirling as my shaft attained full girth in heartbeat. The milk sustained me. My balls boiled, a new load of cum brewing for the three women’s enjoyment. Helena smiled down at me, her fingers rubbing her nipples.

“That’s it, drink Her mother’s milk,” smiled Helena. “Share her juices. We need to spread the sexual fluids around.”

Mary gasped about my dick as Helena’s fingers penetrated the knight’s wet cunt. Helena pumped them in and out before withdrawing her fingers. Juices coated them. She presented them to Esmeralda, who sucked, moaning her enjoyment. I sucked harder at her nipple, loving the sapphic display. Then Helena shoved her fingers between Esmerelda’s thighs, working them in and out of the priestess’s cunt, getting them coated with her juices.

She smeared them on Esmerelda’s left nipple.

I greedily switched tits, sucking on the pussy-stained nub. The creamy taste of milk mixed with sweet taste of Esmerelda’s cunt. I groaned, loving it, my dick twitching in Mary’s mouth. She sucked harder and harder, bobbing up and down on my shaft.

“Mmm, what a fervent worshiper of cock,” Helena smiled as she leaned down behind Mary. “You love his dick, Lady Knight.”

Mary moaned about my dick as she sucked and slurped. My balls ached and my shaft throbbed in her mouth.

“That’s what I thought.” Helena licked her lips, then she dived her head down and tongued through Mary’s snatch.

Mary moaned louder as her pussy was licked. The priestess ate her noisily, slurping up juices, moaning in delight. Her hands squeezed Mary’s ass. I groaned, staring at Helena’s butt wiggling by my head. I could smell her spicy juices.

I moved my hand and stroked her ass. I gave her a squeeze before sliding lower and pressing my fingers to the wet heat between her thighs. I rubbed up and down her pussy lips then pushed my fingers into her depths.

“Yes,” Helena moaned into Mary’s pussy.

“Mmm, finger her twat and then let me taste her,” moaned Esmerelda. “Share her juices. We have to enjoy each other.”

I popped my mouth from her nipple and pulled my fingers from Helena’s hot snatch. I rubbed the spicy juices on my lips. “What are you waiting for?”

Esmeralda laughed then leaned down, kissing me hard. Her breasts rubbed into my chest as her tongue dueled with mine. I savored our kiss. The heat shooting through me as we enjoyed the flavor of Helena’s pussy juices. Milk leaked from Esmerelda’s nipples, staining my sides.

“Oh, fuck, I’m wet,” gasped Mary, popping her lips off my dick. “Ooh, I need this cock in me. I can’t wait.”

“Ride him,” Helena purred.

As anadolu yakası escort Mary straddled me while Helena cuddled beside me. She turned my head, breaking my kiss with Esmeralda to plant hot lips on mine. I moaned into Helena’s kiss, her lips lingering with the flavor of Mary’s tart pussy. I groaned, my dick throbbing in her hand as she guided my dick to her pussy. She swabbed her wet cunt against my dick’s throbbing tip.

And slammed down my girth.

I broke the kiss with Helena and gasped, “Slata’s hairy cunt!”

Mary’s pussy was tight and boiling hot. She slid it up and down, reminding my cock of all I had deprived it of these last four months. I used to fuck any woman I wanted. With Angela’s blessing. We never stopped each other from having lovers. So why had I stopped when I let Angela go on her quest?

Pleasure raced down my cock as the beautiful Mary rode me, her round breasts bouncing, her hips swiveling. Her cunt massaged my dick, leaving her cream coating my shaft. Esmerelda leaned down, licking at it and flicking her clit every time Mary bottomed out on me, making her pussy clench so tight about my dick.

I groaned, my hands caressing the three women’s bodies. Helena moved, her black braid swaying as she straddled my face. Spicy, shaved cunt pressed into my hungry lips. I devoured her, enjoying her juices, sharing them as my dick ached in the depths of Mary’s cunt.

“Mmm, I need to taste your juices, too,” Mary moaned as she rode me. “I bet your milk taste so sweet.”

“It’s divine,” Helena purred.

I couldn’t see, but I could feel Mary leaning over, changing how my dick slid through her pussy. My cock’s crown rubbed against her pussy walls, sending more pleasure shooting down to my balls. I licked Helena faster, drinking her spicy musk as the pleasure churned in my balls.

And then Mary suckled. Her cunt tightened as she nursed. Helena shuddered on my face, smearing her hot cunt around as Mary drank the priestess’s breast milk. Esmerelda kept licking at my shaft, cleaning up Mary’s juices.

We shared our fluids.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Helena moaned. “Oh, Slata, thank you for the gift of sexual pleasure. Saphique’s useless snatch, that’s good. Devour me, Sir Kevin. Oh, yes, lick my cunt.”

“He sounds skilled,” Esmerelda purred.

“I suspect his acolyte instructed him well on his quest.”

“She did,” I groaned as I tongued spicy cunt.

I licked and nuzzled, drinking the fluids as my balls throbbed and ached. The pressure built as Mary’s silky cunt slid faster and faster on my cock. As the knight’s excitement built, she fucked me faster, slamming down my cock and gulping Helena’s breast milk.

I moaned into Helena’s pussy, the pleasure swelling through me. My legs spasmed as the ache reached the tip of my cock. I sucked hard on the priestess’s clit, growling as my release hurtled closer. Only a few more heartbeats.

“Yes, yes, he’s going to cum,” moaned Helena. “Milk his cock, Lady Mary.”

“Yes,” I groaned, thrusting up as Mary slammed down.

My cock erupted.

Pleasure spiked through me. My balls boiled as they unleashed the flood of backed-up jizz. It pumped out of me in spurts and eruptions. I groaned, trembling and thrashing on the bed. My hips bucked, and I moaned about Helena’s clit.

“Holy Mother,” chanted Esmerelda, “unite us in the womb of your love and join us by the bonds of fraternal fidelity. By the power of the seed and the dew, make us your children and birth us anew.”

Energy exploded out of my cock as the final spurt erupted. I felt, in my mind, the three women all orgasm simultaneously. They screamed out loudly as the pleasure rushed through their bodies. Mary’s pussy spasmed about my cock. Helena’s cunt flooded my mouth with her spicy juices.

I felt their pleasure. Their rapture flowed through me. My cock exploded again. A second orgasm burst out of me, matching the intensity of the three women. My moans joined their as the ritual united us, connecting us on a spiritual level.

“Sir Kevin,” the three women moaned together.

The pleasure peaked through all four of us. It left us heaving, gasping. Mary and Helena slumped over me with Esmerelda sprawled beside us. I gasped for breath, Helena’s legs still about my face, her pussy pressed against my lips.

And then all four of us moved in unison. We all knew what each other needed. What we had to do to please each other. Helena licked at Mary’s cunt, gathering my cum while I rolled Esmerelda onto her hands and knees, fucking her hard from behind. Her breast dangled over Mary’s mouth, giving the knight what she needed. No words were exchanged.

We all just knew how to move now.

It was intoxicating. When we challenged Angela and her group, no communication would be necessary between the four of us. We would all just know what we had to do to support each other to overpower and arrest Angela.

When she returned from the desert, we would be ready.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knave Angela – The Mirage Gardens

The barrier shimmered, a curtain of writhing, boiling air separating the extra-dimensional pocket, as Faoril described it, containing the Mirage Garden from the real world. I gave a last look at the mouldering stone and rotten furniture scattered throughout the room. Without Riad, the efreet who made this place his home, it had lost much of its appeal. He had used illusions to create a fantastic world, a heady place of sensual pleasure and exotic desires.

But he was dead, killed by my blade. He had possessed the bottom third of the High King’s blade, my distant ancestors sword and symbol of his authority. It was shattered after his death and the collapse of his empire. The pieces were then scattered across the known world. I had four pieces—pommel, hilt, and two-thirds of the blade. Only the point remained, located in Drakin Castle. But before we could recover it, we had to sail to Grahata and kill the Minotaur, the beastly demigod who dwelt in the grand labyrinth beneath the city.

His heart would power the spell to repair the god-forged blade. Then I could kill the dragon Dominari and end my quest.

I had no idea what would happen after that. We were fugitives, bounties placed on our heads by the Doge of Raratha for breaking into his Great Vault to recover the pommel and for assaulting his person. The bounty for our capture, dead or alive, was staggering. 5000 dupondius for my head, a 1000 for my companions.

Faoril, Thrak, Xandra, Chaun, Minx, Xera, and most especially Sophia had supported me on my quest. They stuck with me after the bounty or still decided to aide me despite it in Xandra’s case. We had suffered and fought together. After the dragon was dead, we would find a way to survive together.

If we slew the dragon.

“What are we waiting on?” Minx asked, her small stature weighted down by the treasure looted from Riad’s stronghold. His house may be rotten by age, covered over by illusions, but gold didn’t tarnish. And he had a lot of gold. More than we could carry.

I hated looting, but our pirate captain would need more treasure to hold her silence. And no doubt I would be expelled from my order, attainted for my crimes in Raratha, so I would have no access to additional funds for my quest. Travel came with all manner of expenses, and my purse had grown lean.

“Yes, let us go,” Yasmine said, the ebony-skinned woman, dressed in transparent silks revealing her lush body. She was one of the three human “wives” of Riad, part of his harem. Most the women were jinn, who fled upon his death, but Yasmine, Nadiyya, and Asma were left behind. They deserved a cut of the treasure after being stolen by Riad and drugged into believing they were his wives.

Like Sophia and Xandra had been.

My wicked acolyte had been relieved to discover her magic intact. She was lucky Riad had chosen to take Xandra first, fucking the slender, Avian girl in the form of her own husband, Chaun. Sophia had sworn an oath to her goddess Saphique, and even in her drugged state, where she had lost her self-control, the very touch of a man’s cock would break that connection. The young avian stood silent, her thin body seemed even smaller, pulled in as she stared at her feet. She had hardly said a word since Chaun and I defeated Riad, even to her changeling husband.

“Yes, enough dawdling,” Minx said, her bag shifting. The halfling thief’s metallic-red hair glinted as she shook her head. “This is heavy.”

“You shouldn’t have taken so much gold then,” Xera said, the elf standing tall beside Minx, naked as always, her dark-green hair falling about her slender shoulders. Only Thrak the orc stood taller than Xera.

“I wanted to take it all,” Minx said, lust in her voice.

“What is wrong, my Queen?” Sophia whispered. My acolyte, lover, and sex slave stood beside me, staring at me with her green eyes and innocent face framed by brown hair. She wore her white robes again. I carried them into the Mirage Gardens when we came to rescue her.

“Nothing,” I said, taking a deep breath. “Just reflecting on the road ahead.” We had to journey across the Halani Desert back to the city of Hargone at the mouth of the Elbe River, sail across the Nimborgoth to the island city of Grahata, slay the Minotaur, sail south to the Kemoh River and follow that into the Haunted Forest where Drakin Castle lurked. Then back north, across the Nimborgoth again, and into the Princedoms of Zeutch where we would find the Altar of Souls. Upon the altar, we would reforge the sword. It lay in the shadow of the Despeir Mountains and the Desolation of Dominari.

Then we would kill the dragon.

“Let’s go. I am sure Aswunt will be happy to see our return after the fierce attack.” Aswunt was the caravan master we had agreed to guard on his journey south so he could guide us into the desert. Our plan to enter the Mirage Garden had gone awry—Riad was supposed to take me. But we had prevailed.

Sophia took my hand. I smiled, comforted by her. It was hard for me to believe she had once been such a stuck-up, bratty girl. The months had changed her. Together, we stepped through the curtain and into the Halani Desert. The sands were gray, the eastern horizon growing pink as dawn approached.

“I guess we were in there longer than I thought,” Chaun said when he stepped out, his arm around his wife. Her sky-blue hair fell about her downcast face. “But we’re free.” He said it to Xandra.

She remained silent.

Concern flashed across his midnight-black face. It contrasted with his silvery hair. He was a slim man, and so handsome he verged on the beautiful. Even Xera found him attractive, and the hermaphroditic elf had disdained human, and orc, males.

“Where’s the caravan?” Thrak rumbled as he stepped out, sweeping his gaze around the featureless dunes.

“There are our belongings.” Faoril pointed to a pile of saddlebags, half-covered in sand.

“Did they break camp before dawn and leave?” I frowned, scanning around, looking for tracks in the desert. There should be evidence of them. “Since when did Aswunt leave before dawn.”

Xera’s head studied the skies, the stars fading, retreating, then she glanced at the horizon, her eyebrows furrowing and her long, pointed hears twitching. The flecks of gold speckling the four-leaf clover tucked behind her right ear glittered.

“It is the Autumn Equinox, Angela,” Xera said. “The sun is rising in the right spot, and the stars are aligned correctly.”

“That’s not possible,” Chaun spluttered. “We weren’t in there more than a few hours. I’m shocked it is even dawn.”

“Three days?” Sophia said. “How were we in there three days?”

“Time did not have to flow at the same rate in the pocket dimension as out here,” answered Faoril. A wind arose, flapping the sleeves of her red robes.

“So Aswunt continued on when we didn’t return,” I groaned. “Did he leave us any food?”

A hurried search of our supplies revealed no food. He had looted the travel rations we had and our waterskins, but had left our personal items undisturbed. I was shocked he had done that much. Maybe it was the custom of the desert.

“It was a day’s ride on camel from the last oasis,” Xera said.

“You can find it?” I asked her.

“Yes, but without water…” Her words trailed off, her eyes flicking to the rising sun.

It would get hot. Very hot. Seasons did not touch the Halani Desert—it was always summer.

“Water is not a problem,” Faoril said. “I have my magic. But we will have to walk. I can do nothing about the lack of food.”

“We don’t have to walk,” Xandra said, her voice a whisper, strained. She still looked down, her hands folded. “I can summon elementals for us to ride.”

She moved to the pile of belongings and found her belt pouch. She opened it, wood clunking as she dug through it. She produced a piece of wood carved with straight lines running in parallel across its polished surface. She knelt, stroking it, her eyes closed.

The ground rumbled. Mounds of sand lifted around her. Stones ground and groaned. Yellow-gray sand spilled away as the bedrock beneath the desert thrust up and climbed out. Creatures vaguely the shape of horses or camels, made out of a red stone with strias of grays and browns, rose on thick, ponderous legs. Sweat broke out on Xandra’s forehead as her mounts shook the sand from their bodies.

There were four of them.

“We will have to…ride three to an elemental,” she said, rising and wiping sweat from her brow. “They have agreed to carry us.”

“How did she do that?” one of the Halani women asked. “Is she a witch?”

“Shaman,” Chaun answered, pride in his voice.

He loved her. When I met Chaun, he was the epitome of the carefree seducer, the man who bedded woman after woman, never staying with one for more than a night, always off to his next conquest. A carouser. And then Xandra had danced for him and wedded him. He hadn’t even realized it, but something about her gentle soul, her innocent nature, had beguiled the changeling.

Just like the Lesbius Oracle had proclaimed, he would lose his heart. And she had found it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Warlock Faoril – The Halani Desert

“You’re not very loquacious today,” I said as I sat before Thrak on our shared mount. I only had to share the elemental mount with Thrak. The three Halanian women had one; Chaun, Xandra, and Minx another; Sophia and Angela the last. Only Xera walked, her dainty elf feet glided across the sand, leaving no footprints. Thrak would have preferred walking, but he couldn’t keep up with his heavy feet sinking into the loose sand.

Thrak answered me with a grunt.

“Riad played us all cruel, I think. Except Minx.”

“You especially,” Thrak said.

I leaned back into my lover’s broad, swarthy chest. My orc barbarian could talk philosophy with the greatest of intellects. Normally, we had such stimulating conversations as we traveled, discussing a wide-range of subjects. But it was past noon, and he had said hardly a word.

“You saw mine,” I continued. I shuddered, remembering the horror and bitter grief I had felt when I thought I killed Thrak with my magic. Riad was a bastard. He saw into my mind, learned my greatest fear, and weaponized it. “How did he torment you?”

“He let me save my wife,” Thrak answered after a moment.

I bit my lip. He loved Serisia greatly. She was a Thosian human, like myself, who met Thrak when he studied at the College of Allenoth, the first orc to ever attend its hallowed halls. She had returned to the orc lands as his wife. But a rival tribe to Thrak’s Red Eyes had taken her, raped her, and killed her.

Thrak blamed himself. He believed he wasn’t strong enough to protect her. He abdicated his position as chieftain, handing it to his brother, and wallowed in grief until Serisia’s spirit prodded him into activity by showing him he could love another woman.

Me.

“I killed all the Ghost Wolves who brutalized her,” he said, voice a thick growl, arms tightening around me. “Just like I did after she died. I raged. I ripped them apart. I felt their blood splash across my body. I savored their screams.”

“Only this time she was still alive.”

“I took her, used her to calm the rage.” Thrak’s voice was thick, gravelly. I knew what that was like. He was a berserker. He could enter a dissociative fugue state, his rational mind locked up behind his primal emotions, primarily rage. But lust could also overcome him. In the rage, he would kill anything, even friends.

He anadolu yakası gecelik escort hated it. Feared it.

“I had her back,” Thrak said. “She was alive, just how I remembered her. She drove away the rage with her body, held me, loved me.”

Tears beaded in my eyes. “And you had to choose. You heard my crying in grief and you abandoned her to come to me.”

“Yes.” He said the words with such bitter self-loathing. “I knew she wasn’t real, and yet…”

“She was. Riad had skill with his illusions.” I bit my lip. “I am sorry, Thrak. I never would want you to choose between us. I know you love us both. How cruel of him.”

“I wish I had killed him,” Thrak snarled. “I wanted to rage, to rip apart the Mirage Gardens and murder him.”

“Only you might hurt one of your friends.”

“I might have hurt you.”

“You would never hurt me,” I answered. “I know how to calm your rages, too.”

“Only if you were ready. What if I caught you unaware? In that place…” His arms tightened.

“I’ll find a way to root it out of your mind, to tame the rage,” I promised him. “There has to be a way to use magic. Life magic would be the best. I could…” My words trailed off, my eyebrows furrowing.

“You had an idea.”

“Maybe,” I said, trembling, my stomach churning. Could I really use that magic again? Could I find away to use it beneficially, and not…

I must be mad for even considering it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

It hurt to swallow. My lips were parched. Faoril could precipitate water out of the air, but it wasn’t as much as we needed. It kept us alive, but everyone drooped as the sun sank on the horizon. Chaun half-slumped against his frail wife, who swayed in his embrace. Before them, Minx looked shrunken, her face flushed.

But I could smell it in the air. Water. Life. The oasis neared. It kept me walking forward. Despite it being the first day of autumn, it was still hotter than a summer day in the Deorc Forest. The sun hammered at us, even with Sophia’s protective magics guarding our flesh.

I led the strange, elemental mounts up the dune, the wind rising. The desert had changed much since we had passed by here only four days back. But I knew how to navigate by the position of the sun, and I had led us straight. The scent of water and rich loam grew stronger, carried over the top of the dune by the wind. My steps quickened. I reached the top.

And sighed in relief.

The Uchmehn Oasis spread out before us, an island of life amid the dead sands. Green date trees and bushes spread out from the large pool of blue water shining in the center. It looked so lush compared to the desert, but in the Deorc forest it would be almost barren.

“Oh, thank the gods,” Sophia moaned when her mount crested the dunes.

Minx let out a chortle of delight. The others stirred. Xandra did something to the elementals, spurring them to move faster than their plod. The stones grated together as they raced down the dunes. I followed, my long legs stretching, my large breasts bouncing as I danced across the surface of the sand.

The sight of water had invigorated everyone. They all stirred. Faoril pushed back her red hood, delight on her eyes. Angela sat straight again, her shield arm no longer drooping but holding her kite shield up while Sophia bounced in the saddle.

Somehow, Minx was the first to reach the waters. She leaped from the head of her mount as it crashed through the shrubbery to reach the pool. Her small body flew through the air. She tucked her legs into her chest, forming a little ball, and crashed into the water with a laugh and a loud splash. She burst up from the surface a moment later, bronze skin glistening, metallic-red hair clinging to her skull.

“Oh, this is wonderful,” she smiled.

I smiled back as I reached the water’s edge, stepping in, feeling the cool liquid lap at my feet. Minx splashed me, acting like the child she was often mistaken for. She laid back, her clothing clinging wet to the curves of her diminutive body.

The others clambered in, Thrak dunking his head in from shore, Sophia’s white robes growing half-transparent, clinging to her slim body as she burst out of the water, a huge smile on her face. Even Xandra showed an emotion other than haunted loss as she stepped into the oasis. She let out a trilling, wordless song as beautiful as any bird, letting out her joy and relief.

We had made it to water. We would make it out of the desert.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia – Uchmehn Oasis, Halani Desert

“See, isn’t it great that we took the gold,” I told Angela as she walked in. I lay on my new pillow in our new tent, my stomach full of the food we had purchased from the trading post on the far side of the oasis. The locals had stared at us with amusement as we bathed and glutted on the water of the oasis.

But they understood what the desert could do to a person.

“Indeed,” Angela nodded.

She wasn’t alone. She had led in Nadiyya, the bustiest of the three Halanian women we had rescued, into the tent. The ebony-skinned woman had a round face and lush lips. My hips wiggled at the sight of her beauty.

“Ooh, are we having a lot of fun tonight, my Queen?”

“Yes, indeed,” Angela nodded. I loved her so much, especially when she dominated me. “And I found the most curious thing. The desert tribesmen use them on their women as a form of punishment.”

Nadiyya giggled. “Though many women secretly like them, and their men secretly like using them.”

“Naughty,” I purred, a tingle running through my pussy. “I do love being discipline. But have I been naughty?”

“You let Riad kidnap you,” Angela said, her voice stern, but there was a playful glint in her blue eyes. “He almost claimed you and fucked you. And no man gets to fuck my concubine without my permission.”

I shuddered. I knew she would never command me to sleep with a man, but it still excited me that she could. It would be the ultimate test of my submission to bear the brutish lust of a man, to forever lose my connection to my goddess Saphique. A part of me, strangely, wanted it. To prove to her that she owned me.

I rubbed my thighs together. “You were right, Mistress. I was so bad. So wicked for letting the efreet take me and Xandra. I lured her off so I could enjoy her body. I was so naughty. I didn’t ask for permission.”

“And we had to rescue you,” Angela continued. “We had to face all the dangers because you couldn’t control your lusts.”

I shuddered, loving how stern she sounded. She wore a loose robe, her armor stripped off. It was made of white linen, her red hair glowing bright against it. The fabric was thin, her hard nipples, topping her large breasts, were pink shadows through it.

“Yes, yes, I am such a wanton slut,” I moaned. “I’m so wet right now, my Queen. I want to ravish you and Nadiyya. You both have such large breasts. I want to play with them.”

“See how wicked she is,” Angela said to Nadiyya.

“I do,” Nadiyya grinned. “How can you control such a wicked, lustful woman?”

“With great difficulty. She always finds new ways to be naughty.” Angela’s hands unknotted the ties of her robe. It fell open, revealing her pillowy breasts, flat stomach, and shaved snatch. Dew glistened on her petals.

I licked my lips.

Nadiyya followed, her breasts almost as large, her fat nipples dark-brown, a lighter hue than her ebony skin. She was almost as dark as Chaun, and far more feminine. She let out a purr as her robe slipped off her shoulders and fell to the tent’s canvas floor. She had a line of black hair marching to her shaved pussy, hints of pink flesh peeking out of dark folds.

“I am ready to be punished, my Queen.”

“Nadiyya, attach the devices.”

I squirmed, naked, my pussy growing wetter and wetter as Angela stood over me, tall and strong, a proud queen ordering her concubine slaves to serve and please her. I shuddered as Nadiyya was quick to obey, her hands clutched tight around something.

What? They couldn’t be big if they fit in her hands.

The dark-skinned girl knelt beside me. Her left hand cupped my small, right breast, ebony fingers squeezing ivory flesh. She leaned over and flicked her tongue across my pink nipple, bringing a gasp from me. I groaned, my back arching, savoring the thrill of her tongue swirling and licking about my nub, teasing me, driving me wild.

She got me hard and erect then opened her clenched, right hand. She held two brass instruments that looked like small clamps, the mouths jagged with triangular teeth that fit together perfectly. She squeezed the ends, and the jaws opened. She brought it to my nipple.

Those looked sharp. “My queen,” I said, a catch in my voice as the jaws surrounded my nipple. I glanced at Angela, her blue eyes stern.

And I relaxed. I knew it would hurt, but it wouldn’t harm me. She would never harm me. I trusted her. I gave her the slightest nod. “Clamp her.”

“Slata’s hairy cunt!” I cursed as pain exploded in my poor nipple. The clamp bit into my nub, shooting pain as it pinched it hard. My entire body thrashed as the agony shot from my breast. My toes curled.

And my pussy clenched.

It was wonderful pain. It heightened my excitement even as I gasped and moaned, struggling to regain my composure. My nipple throbbed painfully with every beat of my heart. I squirmed, my tongue piercing clacking into the back of my teeth.

And then Nadiyya brought the second clamp to my left nipple. Her tongue licked it first, giving me a moment of pleasure. And then agony. I screamed even louder. My eyes squeezed shut, tears leaking down my cheeks.

Fire burned in my pussy.

“I’m so sorry, my Queen,” I gasped as I writhed. The pain was intense. They both throbbed so much. I wanted to rip off the clamps even as I savored the heightened excitement the pain brought. “I was such a bad slave. I deserve this.”

“You do,” Angela purred. She bent down, fishing in my pouch, and pulled out my dildo made of black marble streaked with white veins. It was polished to a glossy sheen. “Stick this in her cunt.”

Nadiyya took it, a smoky smile on her lips. Her large breasts swayed as she moved the dildo down between my thighs. She didn’t check to see if I was wet—I was soaked—and thrust it into my depths. My back arched. Pleasure rippled through me. I almost came as the intense bliss rippled through my cunt. My nipples throbbed and ached, feeding to the wonderful delight churned in my pussy. My flesh clamped on it.

“The dildo does not come out,” Angela ordered. “And you do not cum.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I moaned.

“On your knees, slut.”

I shifted, clenching with my pussy to hold onto the dildo. That only made me more aware of its thick shaft. It shifted slightly, rubbing at my walls, shooting bliss through my body and making my nipples ache more. On my knees, the clamps’ weight pulled downward, stretching my nipples, adding more pain to my building excitement.

It wouldn’t take much for me to cum.

Angela and Nadiyya sank down before me, their bodies pressed together as they lay on their back, heads turn, sharing kisses. It was wickedly delicious seeing their pale ivory and dark ebony bodies squirm together, thighs spread open, Angela’s left leg entwined with Nadiyya’s right. Their pussies both glistened, lips parting to show pink, wet flesh.

“Pleasure us with your fingers and tongue,” moaned Angela. “You have to go back and forth. Make us cum together.”

“Yes, my Queen,” I moaned, sliding my right hand up Nadiyya’s dark thigh, my left up Angela’s, reaching for their cunts.

“And, slave, activate your toy.”

My eyes widened. She was so cruel. But I would obey her. I took a deep breath and spoke the incantation: “Holy Saphique, give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you.”

The toy hummed to life, vibrating inside my pussy. I groaned, a wave of pleasure surging through me. I grit my teeth, fighting my orgasm that already threatened to consume my body. I exhaled through my nose, teeth grinding, my eyes locking on Angela, pleading.

She shook her head. “Make us cum, slave. You’re being punished.”

“Yes, my Queen.” I groaned, fighting my urges. It was so hard. The vibrator stirred my cunt to a froth. I had to grip it, to make sure it stayed in me as it teased my snatch. Ripples of pleasure washed through me. My nipples ached so much.

All I wanted to do was to surrender.

Instead, I plunged my fingers into their cunts, two from each hand. I sank my digits into a pair of hot, tight pussies. Each felt slightly different. I loved the differences between women. No two pussies were alike, just like no two women were.

I leaned over, my tongue and tongue stud flicking at Angela’s hard clit peeking out of its sheath. She groaned, trembled, her legs twitching as I circled her pink nub, gathering her tangy juices on my tongue. Then I switched over to Nadiyya, licking through her folds around my plunging fingers, gathering her sweet musk.

“Pater’s cock,” gasped Nadiyya as the hard point of my tongue stud circled her clit. “Oh, that’s nice.”

“She is wonderful,” Angela purred. “The best at licking pussy and pleasing a woman.

“I can tell,” groaned Nadiyya. “I have heard of the skill of Saphique’s priestesses. I just never imagined I would enjoy one.”

I beamed at her, thrusting my fingers faster. Hearing their praise made it easier ignoring the humming pleasure in my pussy. I had to focus on them and ignore my body. I couldn’t dwell on the throbbing pain in my nipples and the churning rapture in my cunt. I had to control my body for my Queen.

I moved back to Angela’s pussy, licking and nuzzling at her folds, savoring the wet sound of my fingers sluicing through her dripping cunt. Her tangy juices stained my lips. I moved to Nadiyya’s pussy, licking hard. I savored their sweet and tangy juices mixing together. It was so hot and exciting to pleasure them both, to feel their pussies clench and relax on my fingers.

I flicked up to Nadiyya’s clit, batted it then moved back to Angela’s, flicking hard. Her large breasts heaved. She moaned, shuddering, her pussy clenching on my fingers as I stirred her up. Juices poured out of both women, soaking into the bedroll, perfuming the air.

“Do you like my fingers and tongue?” I purred. “Do you like your slave pleasing you.”

“So much,” moaned Angela. “And do you like the dildo churning in your cunt?”

I gasped, my body suddenly exploding with sensations as she focused my mind on the toy. I let out a whimpering moan and clamped my jaw shut. An orgasm swelled in me. My fingers curled in their pussies, assaulting their G-spots.

“I asked you a question, slave,” hissed Angela.

“Yes, yes, yes, my Queen. I love the dildo.” I stared into her eyes. “May I cum, my Queen?”

“No.”

I nodded, groaning, forcing down my orgasm. It was so hard. My body was built to cum, it was designed to experience wonderful paroxysm after wonderful paroxysm. To explode with delight. And she denied it. She wouldn’t let me have my gasping relief.

I sucked in deep breaths, almost hyperventilating as I shoved a third finger into their cunts, reaming them in and out, concentrating on pleasing them, on making them cum. The sooner they erupted, the sooner I would have my own orgasm.

“Oh, yes,” gasped Nadiyya as my tongue swirled around her clit, pressing the round ball at the end of my tongue stud into her sensitive nub. “Oh, she’s so good.”

“Uh-huh,” moaned Angela. “But we need more. We need our cunts stretched out.”

“Yes! That would be wonderful!”

I shoved my little finger into both their cunts, their flesh clenching around my four digits. They moaned. Angela leaned her head over, capturing Nadiyya’s in a tongue-filled kiss. They both shuddered, moans muffled as I worked back and forth on their clits.

With four fingers in them, I curled them into a fist, tucking my thumb into my palm, and fucked them hard. They both bucked as I rammed my fists into their cunts, stretching them out. I trembled, the humming in my pussy growing harder and harder to ignore.

“Seljan’s beard,” gasped Nadiyya, breaking the kiss. “Gods, she has her entire fist in me.”

“Uh-huh,” groaned Angela.

Both women’s pillowy tits jiggled as their hips humped against me. I fisted them hard, jabbing deep into their cunts. Hot flesh wrapped about my wrists. I drew back anadolu yakası sınırsız escort and fucked them in again. The motion made my breasts jiggle, my nipple clamps swaying, pulling on my nipples, shooting throbbing agony through me.

It ended at my pussy.

I trembled, my entire face screwed up as I fought the humming bliss churning through my cunt. The vibrator hummed so fast, so loud. Juices poured down my thighs. My pussy clamped and relaxed on it. My body shuddered as I fisted the women faster and faster.

They had to cum.

I had to make them explode.

I assaulted both their clits with a mad fervor, flailing my tongue against them. It was a race. There was only so long I could hold out against the humming in my pussy. The vibrator would defeat me. So I had to make them explode. They were both close. I was trained to read the signs. I knew they were about to explode.

I rammed my fist in deep, churning them to a froth. They gasped and groaned, their cunts clenching and relaxing. Pussy cream frothed around my wrist. They bucked and heaved, building towards their explosive release.

“Sweet Pater’s cock,” gasped Angela, her head tossing from side to side. “You naughty slave. Yes, yes, yes!”

“Seljan’s great beard! Vedr’s mighty queef! Pater’s huge cock!” screamed Nadiyya. “Slata’s juicy cunt! Yes, yes, yes!”

They came.

Their hot cunts spasmed about my fists and wrists. Their flesh convulsed and massaged my flesh. Both women gasped and moaned, spasming on the bedroll. Their hair tossed, ebony and ivory breasts heaving. I strained, holding on by a thread. I was so close to exploding.

“My queen,” I moaned. “May I cum?”

Angela’s tits heaved. She let out a wordless moan, drowning in her pleasure.

“My Queen!” My voice was hoarse. The orgasm seethed in me. I couldn’t hold it back any longer. “Please, my Queen!”

“You may cum!”

The words triggered the detonation of rapture.

My orgasm, denied for so long, consumed me. In an instant, ecstasy bathed my mind. Everything went black. Lights exploded across my vision as I spasmed and screamed. I drank it in, savoring the humming toy and my aching nipples. Rapture after rapture exploded through me, drowning me.

I loved it. Cumming after being denied was the best. Angela knew I needed it. She always gave me what I wanted—pain, domination, and rapture.

The humming pulled out of my pussy. A soft voice whispered in my ear. “Come back to me.”

“My Queen,” I croaked, eyes fluttering open. Angela was above me, her tits dangling, my head pillowed on her lap.

“Have you learned your lesson?”

I gave her a tired grin. “I won’t let any more efreets capture me, my Queen.”

“Good.” She stroked my sweaty forehead. I felt so loved.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaun

I blinked in shock when Xandra entered our tent leading Yasmine after her. My wife’s pale hand trembled as she held the Halanian girl’s dark hand. My jaw dropped as my wife kissed Yasmine hard on the lips. They were both naked.

Xandra had stripped outside?

My wife’s petite body pressed into the lush form of Yasmine. This was so unlike Xandra. I had to cajole her into having sex with Xera or Sophia, arouse her, whisper into her ear, seduce my wife into a threesome.

And now she was initiating one on her own?

I had to say something, but my cock throbbed so hard as I watched them kiss. All day, Xandra had been remote, withdrawn. Riad had fucked her, pretending to be me. She didn’t know it wasn’t me. My wife had cheated on me unknowingly.

I was cuckolded by myself.

I doubt any changeling in history could say that. We did the cuckolding. We assumed husbands’ forms and seduced their wives. We didn’t have wives. We didn’t have women who loved us. And Xandra did. She shone with the white aura every married woman possessed, and I could see my form dancing in her thoughts.

She loved me.

But something was wrong.

“Xandra,” I said, my voice hoarse, not my smooth tenor.

But she didn’t answer. Her hands only cupped Yasmine’s round, ebony breasts. My wife leaned her head down and latched onto a brown nipple and sucked. It was easy for my wife, she was shorter. Her pale-blue hair spilled over Yasmine’s ebony body.

“Oh, yes,” gasped Yasmine. “Oh, you are just as wicked as you were in the harem.”

“She…made love to you in the harem?”

Yasmine nodded. “When I helped ready her for Riad.”

I swallowed, anger tinging my lust. I hated seeing Riad fucking my wife, using her, tricking her. But it was swallowed by the throb of my aching cock. I stroked my shaft as I watched my wife’s cheek hollow as she suckled. Then her pink tongue swirled around the nub, teasing it.

Yasmine gasped, my wife’s hand pressing between ebony thighs. She fingered the other woman, so calm, so sure of herself. This wasn’t my wife. She didn’t act like such a wanton seductress. I had to say something.

And then Xandra pulled her fingers out of Yasmine’s cunt. They glistened. She brought them to her lips, sucking on them as she stared at me. I groaned, watching her work her fingers in and out of her mouth like a cock while Yasmine fell to her knees, stroking my thighs.

“Oh, you are such a sexy man,” groaned Yasmine. “I’ve been staring at you all day. I’m so glad Xandra offered to share you.”

“This was her idea?” I groaned as her ebony fingers, lighter than my midnight-black skin, reached my silver pubic hair.

She nodded her head as she leaned down. Her pink tongue licked up my shaft to the crown. My back arched. I let out a low groan. Xandra watched us, still sucking on her fingers, her hips shifting. Her pussy was shaved, only a line of fine blue leading to her pussy which glistened with her excitement. Her eyes flicked to Yasmine’s shaking ass.

“Xandra,” I groaned. “What is going on?”

She didn’t answer. Instead, she fell to her knees, seized Yasmine’s ass, and buried her face into the Halanian girl’s pussy. Yasmine moaned as she licked the crown of my dick, rocking back into my wife’s noisy licks.

Xandra let out purring moans. She enjoyed herself. She was getting into sex. Normally when we had threesomes, she was passive, letting us touch and caress her. The only time she was active was when we were alone together.

I wanted this from her. I had been leading her to opening up. I wanted to fuck her with Thrak, sharing her body. I wanted to fuck Faoril while she fucked the orc. I wanted to show my wife that monogamy was for fools, that our bodies were meant for so much more.

And now I had, and it felt wrong.

This wasn’t her.

“Xandra,” I groaned as Yasmine sucked on the tip of my cock.

Pleasure exploded down the length of my dick. My head arched. I groaned, savoring the thrill of her blowjob. It drove all my concerns from my mind. I was a changeling, my race birthed from the God of Lust’s indiscriminate masturbation. He spewed his seed across the world. All those descended from him, mortal and divine, were inflicted with lusts.

They controlled us in one form or another.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I groaned. “Suck my cock. Mmm, yes. I love it when you moan. Xandra must be licking your pussy so well.”

“I am,” Xandra moaned, her voice a light song. “She tastes so good. Enjoy her mouth while I enjoy her cunt.”

A part of me knew that wasn’t how my wife should sound. But the rest of me didn’t care. Yasmine bobbed her mouth up and down my cock. She sucked so hard. My balls ached. Her hand cupped them, massaging all three of my balls. I shuddered, my dick aching in her mouth.

Xandra licked louder, slurping down Yasmine’s juices. Her head bobbed as she licked up and down. I watched her eyes flash over Yasmine’s heart-shaped ass while my hand ran through the Halanian girl’s black hair.

“That’s it, suck my cock,” I growled. “I’m going to dump so much cum down your throat.”

“Then you get to fuck her cunt,” moaned Xandra. “I’m getting her all nice and juicy for you.”

“Thanks,” I gasped, my hips thrusting up, forcing my cock deep into Yasmine’s mouth.

My head rolled back. The pleasure was exquisite. Yasmine knew how to worship a cock. Riad had trained her well. Her tongue swirled about the tip. My eyes squeezed shut as I groaned, the pressure building in my three balls.

Yasmine moaned loudly about my dick. She bucked and shuddered. Xandra let out a purring song, slurping down the juices. The Halanian girl had cum. My wife had licked her to an orgasm. The thought shot through my pleasure wracked mind then raced down my body, a tingling arrow shooting into my balls.

I came.

“Las’s cock,” I moaned as my cum boiled into Yasmine’s hungry mouth.

Xandra suddenly moved, darting around Yasmine as my cum boiled out of my dick. I groaned, heaving, the pleasure peaking through me as my wife pressed her slim body against me. Juices dripped from her chin. She leaned over, planting a spicy kiss on my mouth, letting me taste Yasmine’s musk, her tongue dueling my mouth.

Yasmine popped her mouth off my cock. “Mmm, so good,” she purred. “And you’re still hard. Your wife boasted about your cock.”

I wanted to answer, but Xandra’s kiss was hungry, intoxicating. I could only moan into my wife’s lips as Yasmine straddled my waist. Her hands stroked my dick, making me ache. She brought my cock to the entrance of her cunt, rubbing it against her dripping folds, stirred to a froth by the tongue probing my mouth. I shuddered, eyes squeezing shut as Yasmine sank her pussy down on my dick.

“Oh, yes, this is an amazing cock. Mmm, so long and thick. You are a lucky woman.”

Xandra broke the kiss, her body moving again. “My husband is remarkable. He fucks me so hard. And he is also so skilled at licking my pussy.”

“Xandra,” I groaned as she straddled my face. Her pussy somehow looked even more innocent than ever. Flashes of Riad fucking her in my form, the black cock reaming her pussy, stretching her open, shot through me.

My dick throbbed. A shameful twist rippled through my stomach and ached my balls as Xandra settled her pussy on my lips. I licked through her sweet folds, driving my tongue into my wife’s snatch. Xandra moaned, singsong and beautiful.

Just like she had when Riad fucked her.

I groaned, fighting against the images. She thought he was me. He looked like me. She thought it was my cock fucking her, my cock making her sing and gasp. I licked her pussy harder. I had to hear her moan and gasp. I had to make her cum.

I had to make her forget about Riad.

My tongue flicked and fluttered through her pussy. I assaulted her clit. I made her gasp and shudder. She undulated, grinding her hot flesh on my face as Yasmine rode my cock faster and faster. Both women moaned: Yasmine’s throaty, Xandra’s beautiful.

My wife sang as she groaned on me, trilling out her pleasure as music. It spurred me to lick her harder, faster. I would give her such pleasure. Her thighs squeezed about the side of my face as she rubbed her pussy harder and harder on my lips.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Yasmine gasped. “Oh, this is an amazing cock. And he must be devouring you. The sounds you make. You’re like a bird.”

“I am a bird,” Xandra moaned. “An avian. Mmm, he’s churning me up. My sweet Chaun. Yes, yes, yes, make me cum. I need to cum!”

Her song cut off as I heard her kiss Yasmine. I pictured their faces pressed together, tongues lashing, hands stroking each other’s bodies. Did they grope each other’s breasts and pinch each other’s nipples? Did they stroke sides or squeeze each other’s asses?

I couldn’t see. All I could do was lick and nuzzle my wife’s snatch. I slid my tongue through my wife’s flesh as my dick ached in Yasmine’s tight pussy. Every stroke of her cunt sliding up and down on my shaft made my three balls boil more and more. She was so skilled.

Pleasure rushed through my body as I grew drunk on my wife’s sweet snatch. She drove me wild. She brought me closer and closer to my gasping orgasm. I shuddered on the bed. I heaved, thrusting up into her cunt.

Her hot, wet, tight cunt.

Xandra broke the kiss. “Chaun!” she sang. “Yes, yes, yes!”

Her pussy convulsed. Juices flooded into my hungry mouth. I drank them down. They gushed into my mouth. She squirmed, her voice singing even louder. Such wonderful pleasure sang from her. I clutched her thighs, so glad I gave her this bliss.

“Gods, what a cock,” hissed Yasmine, fucking me faster, grinding her clit into my groin as her hips undulated. My dick throbbed, my balls boiled. “Pater’s cock, I love this dick! Yes, yes! I’m going to… Cum!”

Her pussy spasmed about my dick. I grunted. My back arched. My hands clenched my wife’s thighs as she shuddered on me. Rapture built in my balls, eager to explode through my body and give me bliss.

“Cum in her,” my wife hissed, her fingernails scratching at my stomach as she shuddered on my lips. “Flood her cunt with your jizz!”

“Yes,” I moaned into her flesh, eager for the explosion.

Yasmine’s milking pussy caressed my cock. The sensation raced down my dick. My balls unloaded. Cum fountained into her pussy. The woman swayed and gasped as rapture pulsed through my body. I moaned into my wife’s pussy, shuddering and groaning, savoring every eruption shooting pleasure through my body.

“Oh, wow,” Yasmine purred, her pussy’s convulsions slowing, stopping. “Mmm, that was hot.”
Xandra let out a keening moan and then both women were falling off of me, my cock popping out of Yasmine’s cunt. I watched as my wife forced Yasmine down. Xandra buried her face into the woman’s pussy, lapping up my cum, her ass shaking, inviting me.

What was wrong with her?

But that ass beckoned. I licked my lips drenched in her pussy juices. I had to fuck her. I had to satiate my lusts. I could figure out what was wrong with her later.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thrak

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” I asked for the third time.

She nodded her head, trembling, her naked breasts jiggling. Her nipples would look perfect with silver rings piercing them. “I don’t think there is any other way. I’ve been pondering it all day. I think I can modify Fireeyes’s mind control magic and use it to tame your rage, to let you control it.” She swallowed. “I have to try.”

I stared into her brown and saw the fear. Ever since she accidentally got Relaria killed while mind-controlling the lamia, she had been afraid of losing control of her magic. She almost lost the ability to even cast it for awhile until I forced her to save my life in the bowels of Mount Peritito. She couldn’t live in fear of her magic.

“Yes, you do have to do this.”

She gave me a smile, a drop of my cum glistening on her lips. She had sucked my cock before trying, needing jizz to power her magic. She took a deep breath and stared at me. There were never any signs of her magic that I could see. It was only noticeable by the effects it conjured. She worked with the five elements-fire, water, wind, earth, and life.

And it was life that she sank into me.

A chill rippled across my skin. Was she doing something to me? Or was I merely reacting to the possibility? My stomach churned and…

A surge of anger boiled through me. The rage, always lurking in the back of my mind, leaped to the forefront. Despite there not being a threat or danger I had to react to, I wanted to surrender to its control.

I furrowed my brow. “Faoril?”

“I think that will do it,” she said, cocking her head.

The rage surged harder. It boiled through my mind. I groaned. I didn’t want to surrender. I didn’t want it to take over. It scared me. It controlled me. There was only killing and fucking when I was berserk, except that small part of me, the real me, locked in the corner, forced to watch my atrocities.

“Faoril,” I snarled again, my fists clenching. Normally, I chose when I raged. I didn’t let it take over and consume.

But it was so powerful now, battering at my control. Her magic stimulated it and—

My vision flashed red. I roared in bellicose fury. I had to kill. I had to hurt. I had to get the anger out of me any way possible.

“There, you should be in control,” Faoril said, her words distant, barely registering through the rage.

My eyes locked on her. The bitch had to be punished. Killed. My fist slammed out into the side of her head, throwing her back into the side of the tent, stretching the canvas and snapping a wooden frame. The crunching impact of my fist into her head was such a satisfying sound.

The tent collapsed around me, choking me, attacking me. My hands ripped through the fabric. I bellowed as I burst out into the night, staring around at the camp. I howled my fury, looking for someone else to hurt.

To be continued…

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Heartbreaker Room

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

So it was cool to be that I was a “womanizer” as they called me, at least the bitches that I left behind.

I liked that they called me, made me feel more myself, I was not one, and liked to feel it, did not like to keep myself in one nest, I was all, and while anyone.

Do not even know why I’m writing this, I think the dose of Asian last week left me a bit broken, nothing more than a few shots of whiskey does not resolve, my old friend Poll, that old man shit.

I do not know what to write about, do not even know why the hell I went to a psychologist, I looked well, maybe if I had not visited that cheap whorehouse, I would not be here, but fucking some more fucking busty blondes, who lost time at least the psychologist is delicious.

That shit was making me look so weird, I was not that she did not want to be there, and it was not a redhead with a sunglasses brand that would make me change my routine.

I closed the diary and put it in a drawer, got up and separated clothes, something simple, a white shirt, black pants, and pointy shoes that I always used to not miss style.

I folded his sleeves and put my wristwatch, which showed longer be 6 o’clock.

– Damn …

I thought it was an important meeting until the woman’s name I had forgotten.

– What’s the name of this woman …

She was the type gran thin, a bridesmaid, beautiful, blonde … one of the best types of women there.

Before leaving, I used one of my best fragrance, if I were to bed with that woman … I would beat me for sure.

Most knew that … could not let the feelings go up to the head, or rather to the heart, I was not falling in love, just wanted that beauty in my collection anyway ..

I turned off all the lights, and wished luck to myself, closed the door and handed the keys to the doorman who was listening to a French song I do not know who.

– Give me the keys to my car.

When he said that, the doorman looked at me as if I had never been there before ..

– Which model, sir?

Shit, that idiot would be late .. but I decided to be nice, could not miss class like that ..

– A camaro, the only camaro here.

Said slowly looking at the hours on the clock.

– One moment sir .. What’s your name?

Holy shit, it was already 6:46 pm, the meeting would be cleared if I do not arrive on time, more than porter son of a bitch ..

– Müller Thompson.Quickly with this, please.

It was suffocating me, that shit would make me lose a rare jewel in the missing letter in my deck, I wanted it for my collection.

– Here is sir.

I took a boat in his hand and walked quickly to the car, turned around and found my camaro for among some poles and vans.

I unlocked the door and walked in, started the engine and got out of reverse parking, which was not very full, and headed to the Empire of the Sun – Food & Drink.
It was a fancy name, after all, the kind of people were snobby and think always the best.

But in the case of that delight, she would surely have one of the best nights of her with the best lover she could have.

– Hanny .. Hanny Vilhena …

Had finally remembered his name, what a relief, I could not help out a small smirk, it was a great victory, amidst many obstacles, and oddly enough, undefeated ..

He was almost there, the traffic was unbearable, I had to stop in a traffic jam.

– What the fuck these motherfuckers could not wait another day to bottling?

After all, had so many days to bottle, had to be exactly on a Thursday?

I did not even look over at the clock, everything stressing me for the first time, I would have a real lady, and they fuck me like that ..

A anadolu yakası rus escort strange vibration comes from my pocket, why the hell I had a cell phone, or better, I had a cell phone?

I took the phone from his pocket, looked at the screen and did not believe she was calling me …
I answered already knowing what was to come …

– Where you are Müller? Is delaying,i dont like delays, much less men without word.

She was fire, listening to her talk that way, motivated me even more to quarrel.

– A traffic jam came out of nowhere, I’m close, I can not leave my car here.

Any argument was useless ..

– It is better to end this gridlock because I will not wait long Müller.

Naughty, hung up on me, but she would pay for it, I’d make her moan all night so I’ have a word, and my word was the following.

She was in trouble, because it would not mercilessly that her gorgeous little body.

– Finally ..

I thought, holy shit, it was finally over, I was already tired of sitting around doing nothing, I’m not sitting still, I like action.

I increased the speed, and 5 minutes after the call, I came, I left the car in front of the restaurant and gave the keys to the valet park my car.

Quickly entered the restaurant, and some looks, she saw, sitting alone, listening to a band called Blocks’ n Roses, a english garage band.

I approached, when i get touched by someone behind me.
I looked back and took a little scare ..

– Müller ?Hello, how are you?

Hiloria Raphael, a French cocky son of a bitch who tried to steal my girls when I was a little younger, 19 years, maybe.

– I’m busy now, Raphael.

Said moving forward, until interrupted again.

– Hanny Vilhena … no? hahah

Like that piece of shit you know?

– Fuck you.

I was clear in saying this, I was stressed and all I wanted to do was finish my night with that delicious blonde.

– Do not miss the class, looks bad for you, Müller.

I was holding myself not to hit that shit, moved on, ignoring his sarcasm useless.

Arriving near the Hanny table, I notice she stared at me with a slightly angry look, i sit, just wanted to see what she had for me.

– You were late.

His face was so beautiful, she was so beautiful, green eyes, pale pink lipstick, smooth hair blonde woman .. a delight.

– I know, I’m over here, I have word now?

I barely had time to take a second response ..

– No, you’re a middle word was delayed, promised me you’d be here at 7 o’clock, not 7:30.

She was punctual, what to expect from a noble family?

– Hanny Sorry, this will not happen again, I swear.

– And what part of your “swear” you will meet?

She was fire, but I was ready to clear it.

– Beginning, middle and end.

She dismantled at the time that expression of anger and quickly changed the subject.

– I hope … What are we asking?

1×0 for me, it was a victory they do change the subject, I was seeing that night, it would not be too hard ..

We ordered a light meal did not want anything to go wrong, she deserved to have their night.

By making our meal, she was already loose, telling me personal things, it was easy to take her other subjects, she was so flexible, that did not seem real ..

In an oversight, it gives me the clue I needed to know, an act of submission ..

She ran her hand staring at me by the neck, often biting lips when we played in a subject a little hot, and created the climate that several times I expected from us.

– Come, I’ll take you home, you look tired ..

It anadolu yakası sevişen escort was like a hidden code, which she soon figured out, I took a few dollars out of my wallet and put them on the table, take her out in the output direction.

When leaving, it was impossible not to notice the moonlight did, it was so beautiful, full moon .. many stars, lights and movement … it was so beautiful …

– Is not beautiful?

When she said that, I could not help but look in his eyes, they were green and clear with the reflection of the moon, she looked beautiful with the reflection, a muse, a few seconds, it starts to look at me too, look in for a few seconds, it was so magical, because it seemed so … unique?

The looks were approaching, I could already feel his breath next to my mouth, I could not resist, brought to me, and my lips touched hers, were so soft, so sweet, it was like tasting a sweet ..

We stopped for lack of air, now she was in my arms, and of course, at that time, she was only mine.

We went to the car, got in, and stared at each other for a few seconds, started the engine and went to the house of Hanny, it was a little far ..

Were nine hours when we arrived, I did not think she lived so far away, it would be worth more, that night was one of my best, and of course, it surely would be one of my best girlfriends in the collection.

When whe arrive, whe enter through the gate open by one of her employees, drive into the garage and park the car next to her white Mercedes.

As we left the car, she walked supposedly towards the main door of the mansion, she walked and I just followed him, after all, I did not know that place, it was not dumb, she was going straight to her room, she knew that when she decides to climb a ladder ..

Not that I was right?
I was pulled by Hanny, leading us to another kiss, this time, I decided to indulge once in the game, entered the room, and in one motion, shut the door, and lay down, putting my hands on her thigh, while the other was on her waist.

I was removing her black dress carefully, leaving only the bra and panties, she seemed totally submissive, and that was very good ..

She did the same, removed my shirt, as we kissed, it was so good to feel his soft skin, I decided to be a little more abused this time, grabbing her breasts in my hand.

She answered only with groans, exactly what I wanted, her breasts did not fit in my hand, they were great, it was amazing to see how she was hot.

I went down my hand to her clit, passing the index finger, with a few minutes of moaning, her panties gets a little wet, it was obvious she was getting wet.

– Let me prove you Hanny.

I went down a bit, and stayed for among her legs, pulled her panties very slowly, left her underwear beside the bed, and looked at her clit, it was beautiful, shaved, soft ..

I used my fingers to make her get used to, and makes it a little wetter, I used my tongue, she writhed with lust, it was beautiful to see her moan like that, I was using my fingers again, wanted her completely wet, and it was held in a few minutes.

I realized that she would have an orgasm, I continued, He’s stopped me, his hands catched my hands..

– No, not that, I want us to do it together.

She stood up, and I lay down, I was pulling my pants as she removed her bra.

– I hope you enjoy.

She said.
Leaving the bra side of the bed, along with her panties.

Thus, she come up among my legs, pulling my cock inside my underwear.

I was hard, she felt that when she took my penis, but did not hesitate and started anadolu yakası escort licking the head of him, making me shiver a bit, she do this for a few seconds, she worked with his hands at the same time, everything was so slowly, so calm ..

A few minutes later, she finally puts the head of my penis inside her mouth, back and front, it was incredible, because the more she did it, most of my penis went in her mouth, and the closest I was exploding.

That was great, she had a mouth velvet, soft, delicious, I knew it would not last long that way, but i’m glad to be able to enjoy that little mouth.

It was so beautiful to see that little mouth, wet with my penis, I would really enjoy, and when i get a chance, she stopped ..

– Why stop? I was about to cum ..

I had to complain .. despite already knowing the answer.

– Let’s do it together, it will be much tastier.

She said.

She got up, i do the same, and with that, she lay back in bed, but in the “father and mother” better known as the “four” position, I loved doing that, was much more practical for me, and movements were much faster.

I was rushed, I decided to hold me over a bit, that it lasted for quite.

I spent a bit of saliva on the fingers, and penetrated slightly, to lubricate.

I started slowly, making only the head of my penis, she grabbed both hands on the pillow, was hurting, more like she was going.

I had not forgotten what she did to me, but would keep it for another time.

I was putting a little more slowly, she moaned and held firm the pillow, I began to go back and forth, slowly accelerating rhythm.

She moaned, she was enjoying it, I noticed it shortly after speeding, sped up a little faster and anal sex was really happening now, as she was hot, I put my all into him, to make her moan more and more, she did not hold over the pillow, no longer needed support, it’s time to get what he wanted.

Now I would get my revenge, I accelerated more thrusts, put many more of my cock much faster, she moaned no more, she shouted, and loud, and that was what I wanted.

– This delicious screams.

She yelled at will, was loving my cock, I was loving that ass, it was delicious.

– Müller, I’ll will cum.

I was in a stasis so big that neither noticed that my orgasm was near, i wanted to fuck a lot more, so I decided not to prolong the fuck.

Quickened as I could, I was sick enough to go so fast, insatiable woman ..

– Müller now, I’m gonna to cum.

I held her ass tightly, putting all my cock inside Hanny, enjoying the deeper I could, closing the night with a gold key.

It was really hot inside, our orgasms collided, i stop a few seconds, so i decided to remove my penis from her.

When removing,she lowering her legs, leaving much sperm streaming down her clit, she was so beautiful that way, submissive, i lay beside her,and i covered us ,on the end,i gave a kiss on Hanny and whe sleep.

2×0 for me, at dawn,i just got up stealthily put my things and walked towards my house.

Upon arrival, the valet was waiting keys ..

I walk into the hotel and follow straight to my room, open the door, enter and closing.

I sat in bed, thinking ..

– Does …

I get up and get caught in the desk drawer my diary, I lie in bed, and open the page marked with a pen.

Damn, that incredible night, was not as long as I expected, but whatever.
I’ll never have one of those again .. beautiful, delicious …

I had to stop writing for a while .. but soon i returned

Will I have more like these in the future?
I hope this type of woman is not unusual, because if is… we have a problem.

That room will still have a lot of women, everyday.
18. Remember this number.

I could not help laughing like a silly, there was nothing more to write,so i close the diary and go to sleep.

Is she unique? I think not … well, Fuck, I have to prove other bitches in future.

We’ll see if I’m right or not.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Frontier, III

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Bdsm

Chapter 3 – To hunt from the shadows

The giant beast drew a circle around Carl. Its fangs were bared as it growled and snarled. A sense of fight

or flight erupted in Carl- he needed to either run or fight.

Then his saving grace came; “Fenris- down” Danielle placed her hand atop the wolf’s head hushing him.

The animal circled in behind her and followed her as she approached Carl, walking with long seductive

strides.

“It’s you…” Carl cursed, yet he was relieved.

“Who else do you know who can create such a fine a creature as Fenris- the wolf of Ragnarok?” She

seemed proud as the giant wolf sat next to her in the snow.

“The wolf of what-now?” Carl said disturbed.

“Oh you don’t know the Myth of Fenris? Well many – many – many years ago I made this adorable little

creature while I was making my way through Europe… you know sowing havoc. Fenris impressed upon

the Nords. So they added him to their tale of their gods. He was the wolf that would rise along with the

end of the world. Like a beast from hell…” She seemed enthused looking at the beast with admiration.

She seemed proud.

“A beautiful story…” Carl said sarcastically… “Why are you here?”

“Oh dear boy, you seem unhappy to see me?” She was surprised but not fazed.

“You left me to my questions when I had no one else to turn to…” he turned slightly away from her.

“Poor you! Get over it it’s not like I gave you some sort of incurable disease… besides you’ve already

enjoyed the fruits of my spoils” she said approaching him.

“In fact, I think it’s time you returned the favor…” she smiled putting her hands together with excitement.

“So it came at a cost?” was his eventual retort.

“Well, everything has its price…”

“And I can assume I don’t have a choice?”

“There is always a choice, dear boy. But there are also always consequences” she said tapping his nose

with the tip of her long black nail.

“So that’s a pretty solid ‘No choice’ situation. What do you want me to do?”

She took a few steps back motioning with her hands as if to say ‘wait for it’.

“Rape” Her words startled him- he wasn’t sure what he was expecting but that most certainly wasn’t it.

“Go back to where you came from. Ruin that woman you so cherish or else… You have until sunrise” She

stepped back into the shadows and vanished completely.

Then suddenly Carl felt an overwhelming heat surge onto him. It was as if he was burning alive only when

it finally ceased he couldn’t feel the heat anymore. Neither could he feel the cold. It was strange to Carl

he felt stronger immediately after the pain stopped. So he stood trying desperately to get a grip on reality.

Carl checked to see if there was any damage to his body only he couldn’t find his body.

“She turned me into a ghost?” He shrieked in a panic. He tried to move his hand through a tree but it

caught against the tree. It dawned on him that he was not ethereal just invisible. He sank down to the

ground with his back against the tree trying to contemplate what his next move would be.

He must have been sitting there for half an hour before a stimulant awoke him from his thinking trance.

There was a flash light to his right, far in the distance. Then his name echoed through the darkness.

“Ca-a-a-a-a-arl!” the woman called. Carl started sneaking in her direction. She was still a good 200

meters away but he was afraid to be seen in his current state.

“Carl!” She shrieked again with the loss of hope in her voice. As Carl drew ever closer it occurred to him

that he might as well lose the clothes. So after he took cover behind a tree he stripped completely naked

and became, save for his footprints in the snow, completely invisible. Carl approached the woman from

an angle shortening the distance between them. Then as he saw who it was his heart started racing.

Stacy called his name one more time then placed her face in her palms sadly. He noticed that she wasn’t

wearing his jacket.

“Ruin that woman you so cherish or else you will stay this way for ever” Carl whispered softly. He thought
of what his mystery woman had implied. In his heart he knew and the though, although it shocked his
morals, anadolu yakası kendi evinde görüşen escort made him stir with lust. He started closing in on her with no ill intentions just yet. He observed her;
she was in a new dress of clothes much warmer and much less revealing than the clothes he had torn off
her earlier.

He thought “I might as well have some fun with this” as he trialed a few feet behind her. She started
walking at a faster pace calling out for him every few seconds. Then her two way radio shrieked alive.

“Any luck on your side Ms. Smith?” the high pitched voice of a younger woman came through the tiny
speaker on the radio.

“No luck here Jacky … and with you?” Stacy answered in a depressed tone.

“Guess we better head back and join the official search party first thing in the morning…” A wise decision

Carl thought, one he couldn’t allow just yet. Carl had been following a few feet behind Stacy, being careful

to only step in her tracks.

“You’re probably right… I just don’t know where he could have gone!” She looked around in a last attempt

to spot something. Just then Carl leaned in whispering in as mystical of a voice as possible “Close”. Stacy

turned around startled searching for the source of the voice.

“Jacky… see if you can get to me I have… a feeling his close by” Stacy said after a few moments of
delay.

“Sure Ms. Smith I can see your flashlight! I’m just a bit to your left” Stacy waited, leaning against a tree,
for Jacky to close the distance.

After a minute or two a 17 year old girl whom Carl recognized from his Mathematics Class came around

the tree. She had long black hair that was tied into a pony tail and a tall curvy figure. She had an athletic

body with wide hips and what appeared to be strong leg muscles. Her breasts were held in place by a

sport bra, making them seem a fraction smaller. Carl had admired the girl before; he used to watch her

training every other Wednesday. But he’d be watching when she wasn’t aware… when no one was

looking. He knew that she was the ideal student. She was popular, smart and a participant in school

activities – she had it all in his opinion.

“So Ms. Smith, don’t get me wrong I love helping out but why would you go this far out of your way to
help Carl?”

“Oh… uhm, well… he’s one of my patients and I feel like I need to protect him” She lied.

“… and you? Why’d you come all the way out here to help me, we barely know each other” Stacy tried

to take the focus of what was an obvious lie.

“Truth be told?” she motioned to Stacy with a nod of her head.

“Truth be told I’ve always had a thing for Carl” She said star gazing.

“He’s always been that kid who maintained the peace…” She continued.

“Oh, you want someone gentle? Is that it?” Stacy said with a mocking ring to her voice.

“Haha, not at all actually! I’ve always pictured him to be a bit of darker personality a bit deeper down…

you know the kind of person who would eventually turn into an alpha male of sorts… taking what or

who he wanted how he wanted” As those last words left Jacky’s mouth Stacy’s eyes widened. She could

remember quite clearly that earlier he did just that.

“So once or twice I imagined him – walking up to me and doing just that” she giggled as much as she
blushed.

Stacy felt intimidated all of the sudden and tried everything in her power to suede Jacky away from Carl.

“I wasn’t expecting to hear that! From our sessions it’s quite clear that he is the gentle type…”

“Really, what makes you say that?” Jacky fell to her knees next to Stacy to listen to what she had to say.

“Well, I really shouldn’t say… but he has been seeing things… having ‘visions’ of a woman – and he’s

scared of her. Or he admires her… either way I find it weird” her words brought a frown to Jacky’s face.

“Yeah that sounds creepy… maybe he’s not as deep and dark as I thought he was” just then a branch

broke nearby. Carl felt anger swelling in the pit of his stomach. He wanted to restrain himself but the

combination of lust, anger and the goal at hand took over.

“Who’s there?” the girls said in unison rising from their prone positions, anadolu yakası eve gelen escort quite alarmed. A force knocked

Stacy back against the tree winding her. She fell to her knees holding her midriff with both arms Jacky

shrieked as she jumped backwards. She saw two footprints moving in the snow in front of Stacy and

turned to run. Panic over took her but there was no way she would outrun Carl now. He sprinted up to

her then slammed his invisible mass into her side forcing her into a tree. Her head collided with the solid

wood and she fell to the ground as her consciousness let go.

Carl stood over her then robbed her of her scarf. If she was to come too now, she would find her hands

in binds. Carl started back to Stacy who started to stand. She walked in the opposite direction trying to

get away from whatever attack Jacky. She was limping slowly away from where they were talking when

her one foot was grabbed out from under her she fell with her torso onto the snow.

She felt a strong hand on her shoulder then she was flipped onto her back she tried to push the force

that was laying down on her away but it was much stronger then she was and that made her attempts

futile. Carl ripped her zip down in one harsh movement. She was wearing a T-shirt beneath the warm

winter jacket and Carl ripped it away as she tried to fight him off. Then a tight hand locked around her

throat. She tried to pull it away but she was completely powerless as his fingers cut off the blood flow to

her brain. She finally surrendered. In her mind something supernatural had plans for her.

“Okay…” she whimpered in a hope that it would let her live after it had its way with her. Carl

manipulated her body to remove her jacket and tattered shirt. Then he ripped her bra free. Carl flipped

her onto her stomach and he could hear a soft sob leaving her lips. He pulled at her pants, walking

backwards until she was rid of it. Then he walked up behind her until he was standing over her, she

didn’t try running she just lay half of her face on the snow waiting in anticipation. He could only imagine

how cold she must have been- then it dawned on him that he wasn’t cold at all. “A happy side effect” he

thought. He knelt down behind her spreading her legs as he placed his knees between them. He then

reached for her hands that were balled in fists clenching little puffs of snow. He brought them together

behind her back and took the remnants of her shirt, using it to bind her hands. She wasn’t resisting but

the site pleased him. Then he brought himself close to her mound. Her lace panties was still protecting

her so he grabbed a fist full and yanked it sideways, ripping it off.

She yelped, and then as she was more focused on the pain of the material ripping against her skin than

his manhood at her sex, he pushed himself inside her. She made an uncomfortable moan and then he

picked up the pace and with each rugged ramming motion a loud slapping sound echoed between the

trees. Then abruptly he stopped. He was close to cumming so he withdrew then started stroking himself

with quick efficient movements. He spilled his fluids into her back. But like earlier that day he wasn’t

done.

He used his opposing thumbs and moved them in between the cheeks of her bum, spreading them.

Then, with little to no hesitation, he started slowly forcing himself into her.

He had barely breached her when she started objecting again. She apparently was not broken, a

fragment of her spirit had remained, she tried crawling away but her hands were tied… quite literally.

She didn’t break free, but she managed to annoy Carl thrashing and kick as she did. He was forced to

withdraw. He decided her actions were worth punishing- but that would come later. His hands locked

harshly around her hips, clenching skin and flesh between his fingers and his palms. Then he made one

piston movement forcing his whole length into her. A dry cry of defeat escaped her mouth and that

satisfied Carl. He started pumping in and out of her picking up speed. After a minute or two he slowed

down then took a second to admire her body. He noticed anadolu yakası escort that she was soaking wet.

He wasn’t sure if it was the ghosts, the brutality or just the sexual stimulation turning her on but either

way he smiled knowing she was taking some satisfaction from this encounter. He resumed his previous

pace building onto his peak, then finally cumming. He didn’t withdraw this time. The thought of her

going home and having to wash his essence out of her turned him on even more. He was erect again. He

turned her on her back to continue his session when he noticed that he bare breasts and shoulders were

covered in little particles of ice. Even her nipples had turned a deep blue. He was concerned for her

health so he decided he’d take both the girls to Stacy’s home.

He decided to just take one last action before they left.

He pulled her onto her knees and then placed a hand on each side of her face. He applied pressure to

the side of her jaws forcing her mouth open. He jammed his manhood into her mouth as deep as he

could. She writhed from side to side as she found a shortage of breath. He only withdrew after he

thought she was on the brink of passing out.

Then he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder with remarkable ease. He started in Jacky’s

direction then lifted her under his arm. He had definitely gotten stronger.

Danielle floated in a space between spaces. A shadow world of sorts, watching as Carl leaned against the

tree thinking. Oh how he amazed her. What she was asking him to do wasn’t that big a deal. It was one

woman’s agony for a world of power…. And this would only be the start she had so much more to give

him. But she had found herself falling all the more for her lustful side. She wanted to make Carl do this

to a woman that Danielle was envious of. Danielle wanted to be in the same position that Stacy was in

earlier that day on the couch. But she had a game to play – that would come later.

Just as Danielle started getting bored in her shadow realm, Stacy finally arrived. Danielle watched the

scenario unfold.

They gossip a bit then Danielle can see, even though he isn’t visible, a man losing his temper… a man

losing his control. He tied one of the girls up then left to tend to the other one. Danielle watched and

listened as he tore her clothes then stepped out of the shadows so that she could indulge in mortality.

She was completely naked this time. The shadows remained behind. She knelt down next to the

unconscious girl that Carl had left for dessert. Then Danielle watched from the sidelines as Carl ravaged

the woman who wasn’t fighting back anymore. With her one hand Danielle was stroking herself… the

other had made its way under Jacky’s panties. She struck both herself and Jacky in unison. Slowly at first

but picking up pace as the scene played on. Eventually Danielle saw Carl withdraw then after a

moment’s pause he started again.

“Oh good, she’s fighting again” this made Danielle stir within. She had a deep lust forming and she

wasn’t quite sure how she would see to it yet. She let go of herself then placed the fingers that she was

using to entertain herself into the 17 year olds’ mouth. Jack started licking Danielle’s finger free of the

juices that were covering it.

“Oh I think you’ll be a good slave” Danielle told the girl who was lying passed out, now in her lap.

Danielle was still busy inside the girl’s pants and soft moans escaped her mouth. Danielle watched as

Carl gave a final thrust into Stacy – her time was short. She moved her arm much faster in a sideways

pattern until the girl arched her back. Then a stream of juices spilled past Danielle’s hand.

Carl was helping his victim onto her knees.

Danielle tried wetting her hand as much as possible with the fluids that had been spilled. Then she

pressed the tip of four of her fingers into Jacky’s mouth again. She slurped eagerly at the fluids.

“Oh my dear- I’m far from done with you…” She lingered with a deep passionate one-sided kiss then

crawled back into the shadows before Carl started making his way to Jacky. She didn’t go into her realm

though the lust that was burning in her had to be quenched first.

She followed them from a safe distance until they reached the home. She noticed Carl was navigating by

following the tracks that Jacky and Stacy had left behind. Danielle wondered what all Carl had in mind

for his two victims. Whatever it would be she couldn’t help but wonder if she had created yet another

monster.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

The Devil’s Pact Side Story: Mark Visits the High School.

Note: This takes place during Chapter 18 while Mark is hunting for the virgins at Rogers High School. Melody from Chapter 4 and the Cunningham Twins from Chapter 6 make appearances.

I parked my car in the crowded parking lot of Rogers High School. It was a rambling collections of red brick buildings and gray portables. Class had already started and the outside of the school was deserted. I headed for the school’s office, the sign out front said visitors had to check-in. The office was on the first floor of the main building, a two story building who’s hallways were lined with lockers painted an ugly green-gray.

The office was small, a cluttered receptionist desk, a short hallway that lead back to the principle and vice principle offices, a few chairs for people to sit in. The receptionist was a short, stout Indian woman named, according to a brass nameplate, Archana Korrapti. Her black hair was graying and cut soccer mom short.

“Hello,” she greeted pleasantly. “How may I help you, sir.”

I grinned. “I’m here scouting for some pussy.”

She blinked. “I’m sorry, what did you say, sir,” she asked with some heat.

“Relax, it’s okay. I’m Mark, and its perfectly all right for me to fuck any of the girls here.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” she said blushing. “You’re going to be…with our girls. Yes, that’s perfectly all right.” She knocked over her pen jar. “Oh, dearie. Yes, I’m sorry, I’m a little flustered.”

I smiled at her, reassuring. “Of course, of course.” Who wouldn’t be flustered when a man walks in wanting to fuck your students.

She pulled out a binder labeled, “Visitor Badges,” from a drawer. She dug around the spilled pens and found a permanent sharpie and wrote, “Mark, Pussy Scout,” on the badge and peeled it off the page. “This needs to be worn at all times, Mark.”

“Thanks,” I said, sticking the badge to the front of.

The door leading into the office swung in and a cute, sixteen year old with a heart-shaped face framed by black ringlets. She had small, pouty red lips and brown eyes that sparkled with energy. Her skin had a nice, olive complexion. A tight, white t-shirt with a rainbow across her breasts, emphasized her nice pair of tits. A short jean skirt over white leggings clung to her perky ass.

“Aren’t you a pretty thing,” I growled, looming over her. She shrank back, bumping into the door. It swung inward so she was trapped between me and the door.

“Mrs. Korrapti,” the girl said.

“Oh, it’s alright, Jerri,” the receptionist said. “Mark’s scouting for pussy.”

“And aren’t you some pretty pussy.” I stroked her trembling face. “Are you a virgin, Jerri?”

“No,” she muttered, looking away from me. Well I didn’t think I’d find my virgin on the first girl.

“Well, drop your leggings and panties,” I told her, my cock hard in my pants begging for some relief.

Jerri kicked off her shoes and reached under her skirt and pulled down her white leggings and blue panties in one motion, exposing her creamy, olive thighs. She used her feat to get the leggings off, her left foot pushing the leggins down off her right leg, pinning the fabric to the floor so she could step out, then repeated with her other leg.

I reached out and stroked her thigh, feeling her smooth leg. “Unzip my pants and pull my cock out.”

Her hand, trembling, reached out and fumbled with my pants button. Finally she got me unfastened and then pulled the zipper down. My jeans fell around my knees as she reached into my boxer, her hand cool on my cock. She pulled me out, my cock hard cock.

“Relax,” I told her, “I’m not going to hurt you, just fuck your tight, little pussy. You’re cunt’s wet for my cock, right.” She swallowed and then nodded.

Her legs parted for me as I lifted her up, her arms wrapped around my neck. I gripped her ass, guiding her body so my cock could find her pussy. It took a couple of tries to get my cock into her opening. My cock slid around her pussy lips and bumped her clit. And then I founded it, her silky lips parting for my cock, as I slid into her warm, tight opening. Jerri moaned as I plunged into her tight opening. Her soft, wet pussy giving way as I slid into her cunt all the way.

“Oh, wow, wouldn’t you like some privacy?” the flustered receptionist asked.

“Naw, like an audience,” I answered, fucking Jerri with slow, short fucks as her legs wrapped around my hips. She was light, maybe a hundred pounds, and I easily held her, gripping her ass and kneading her perky cheeks through her jean skirts. “Ever had someone watch you having sex, Jerri?”

“No,” she gasped, then stammered, “Umm, your…um…cock, it…it feels good in me.”

“It’s exciting, being watched, isn’t it?” Jerri’s breath was hot on my ear as she answered, “Yes.”

I fucked her a little faster, a little harder, her cunt felt so great on my cock, wet and tight and warm. Her legs were vices around my waist and she was wiggling her hips, bucking up to meet my thrust, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. Behind her the door to the office banged against its hinges every time I thrust into her, rattling loud through the office.

“What the fuck is going on!” a male voice roared behind me. I glanced back to see a fit, tall man in his fifties. His blonde hair was cut short and turning white with age. Fierce, blue eyes glared at me.

“It’s okay,” I said. “I’m Mark and its okay for me to fuck your students.”

The anger vanished from the man, deflating out of him. “I … yeah, of course, Mark.”

I continued fucking the teenage slut, and asked the man, “You the principal?” He nodded, “yeah.”

“I bet you’ve always wanted to fuck a student,” I asked. Jerri’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

“I always have,” he answered, but then quickly added, “But I would never touch one!”

“Today’s your lucky day, Jerri here is going to go in your office, bend over your desk and let you have some sloppy seconds. I want you to enjoy yourself.”

“Shit!” he cursed. “I…fuck.” He swallowed. “Yeah, okay.” Then he smiled, a hungry kind of smile.

It wasn’t going to be much longer, Jerri’s cunt felt amazing on my cock. I pounded her harder. The door banged loudly behind us. She was panting in my ear as pleasure rushed through her body. I squeezed her ass and groaned through my gritted teeth as I flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. Panting, I pulled out of her and she slid to the floor.

“The principals waiting,” I told her and she stood up.

With an excited smile, and bulging crotch, the principal took her by the hand and led her into his office. I watched them disappear, and saw my cum trickling down her thighs. Moments later, a low, throaty moan and the slap of flesh came from the principals office.

“Oh God,” the principal moaned. “Teenage cunt is as tight as I thought! Oh, you’re one nasty slut, Jerri!”

I left the receptionist masturbating to the sounds of the principal nailing little Jerri, and started walking up the halls until I came to the first classroom and walked right on in. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Who are you,” the teacher asked, standing up from his desk. “I’m in the middle of a lesson!”

“Mark Glassner, Pussy Scout,” I introduced myself. “I’m looking for some nice, virgin cunts.” The teacher spluttered in outrage and I just talked over him, “Teachers and students, you just sit quietly until I tell you otherwise or until I leave,” I ordered. The teacher sat back down, blinking in surprise. “So, stand up if your a virgin.”

Five boys and seven girls stood up. I didn’t mean for the boys to stand up, then I thought about it. I was a virgin through high school and it wasn’t fair that all those girls didn’t put out for me. Maybe I could help a fellow shy or unpopular guy out. There was plenty of pussy in the school go around.

“Huh, girls, how many of you still have your hymens, then?” I asked, wanting to get the important stuff out of the way.

“I used a hairbrush,” a redhead blushed while a Black girl muttered, “Gymnastics.” A brunette and a Latina girl both lost theirs horseback riding. The other three just blushed, not admitting how they burst their cherries.

“Well, which girl in here’s the sluttiest?” I asked. Most of the class pointed to a slightly chubby girl in the back with a cute face, named Addison. “Well, slut, bend over the desk and let these guys bust their first nut.”

“Sure,” Addison answered gleefully, and I blinked. The girl seemed excited and pulled down her panties and flipped up her skirt exposing a pleasantly plump ass and a shaved cunt dripping with fluids.

The first virgin teenage boy, nervously, walked up to the girl, pulling his hardening dick out. “I…uh…” he stammered.

“Ohh, just slide it into my twat,” Addison moaned, wiggling her hips. “You can do it. I won’t bite!” She giggled and the guy rubbed his cock on her pussy and found her hole. “Umm, that’s a nice cock!” Addison moaned as he slid in.

Then, the youth just started pumping away at her, delighting in his first feel of a woman’s warm cunt. The other four virgins watched, excited to finally get to fuck a girl’s pussy, and jealous of their classmate who beat them to it.

Addison moaned wantonly. “Ohh, such a nice cock! I love a cock up my naughty snatch! Umm, harder, harder, stud!”

Her moans followed me into the hallway. Those were some lucky boys, Addison was definitely slutty. In the hallway I saw an Asian girl disappear into the bathroom. Last night, I had promised my friends to get them their own slaves and Tom was the last one I needed to get. Tom asked me to find him a petite, Asian teenager with a hairy bush for a sex slave. This girl was petite and Asian. Hopefully, she had a hairy bush.

I followed the girl into the restroom and she jumped in surprise when she saw me, exclaiming in some Asian language. She was short, her breasts small, barely bumps beneath her violet blouse, her blue-black hair long and straight. Her skin was pale as any Caucasian but with a slightly olive, creamy cast to it that transformed her into some exotic creature.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked her.

”Hai,” she answered, nodding her head.

“Do you have your hymen, then?” She frowned. “Your cherry? Your maidenhead?”

“Sorry, I do not understand,” she said with a thick, melodic accent.

“Where are you from?” I asked, curious.

“Shishibone, Japan,” she answered. “I am exchange student.”

“Get undressed.”

Looking downcast, she pulled her violet blouse over her head, exposing a plain white bra. She bent down and untied her shoes and pulled them off, followed by her socks. Then her blue jeans came off. She was slim, with boyish hips and a flat ass. She flushed when I saw her panties, still looking down at the floor. She reached behind her, fumbling at her bra clasp, and her breasts were revealed as she slipped her bra off her shoulder. Her breasts were little puffs of flesh, with dark, hard nipples. Finally, she peeled off her panties, exposing a black forest of pubic hair, so thick I couldn’t even see her cunt.

“Well, you’re what Tom wanted,” I whispered to myself, and reached out for her pussy. She backed way and I snapped, “Don’t resist!” She stopped and I slid my hand through her soft, silky pubic hair and found the tight slit of her cunt. I slid my finger in, sinking to my first knuckle, then my anadolu yakası sevgili tadında escort second knuckle, and then I was all the way up inside her, feeling no resistance. I sighed, oh well she had already burst her hymen.

“What’s your name?”

“Hikaru,” she whispered as I started to finger her. My thumb found her hard clit, rubbing it in slow circles. Her cunt started to moisten and her breath quickened.

“Hikaru, you’re going to be Tom’s sex slave,” I told her. “When school gets out, you will wait outside at the drop off zone for him to pick you up. He drives a red Toyota pick-up truck. You will do whatever nasty, dirty thing he wants. You love him and will be his for as long as he wants you. Do you understand?”

She nodded, her head bowed submissively. “Yes. I will be a good slave for Tom.”

“Bend over the counter,” I ordered. “I’m going to break you in for Tom.”

Hikaru bent over the counter. From behind she looked almost like a child until you saw that bushy, black forest between her legs. I pulled out my cock and my phone and called Tom. As the phone started ringing, I slid my cock into her wet cunt. She tensed as my cock started to push inside her and her face contorted in a mix of pain and pleasure.

“Hey,” a sleepy voice growled into the phone.

I started fucking her with slow thrusts and she sighed softly. “I found your slave.”

“Really,” Tom said, excited.

“Yeah, she’s a cute little Japanese exchange student,” I told him. “Nice, tight cunt.”

“You fucked her?”

“Fucking her right now,” I told him. “She’s looking over her shoulder at me and she has a beautiful smile on her face. I’ll send you a pic.”

“Thanks,” Tom answered, voice thick with excitement

I hung up and snapped a photo of Hikaru, her doll-like face framed by her blue-black hair and sent it to Tom. I slipped my phone back into my pocket and grabbed her hips and started to fuck Hikaru hard. She just sighed, biting her lip. She was strangely quiet and I liked my women to make noise when I’m fucking them. I could order her to moan, but I’d rather she did it on her own. So, I slid a hand down her side, reaching down to her groin and started to pinch her clit with my fingers. Her cunt tightened as I stroked her clit.

Her breathing quickened as I played with her clit. A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and then her dam broke and she panted, “Oh, your tool is stirring me up! Stirring up my cauldron!” She moaned, throatily. “Stir me up! Stir me up! My cauldron is boiling over!” Her cunt twitched on my cock as she came. “Yes, I am boiling! Iku! Iku!”

The bathroom doors swung in. “Oh my god, Mr. Beck is such an asshole,” a Black, teenage girl complained as she entered in.

“Right, graduation’s Sunday, why is he…What the fuck!” her friend gasped, seeing me plow Hikaru from behind.

The Black teenager was beautiful girl with a cute nose. Her skin was the color of chocolate, her black hair was braided in rows across her scalp ending with beaded braids at the base of her neck that clicked as her head moved. She wore tight, blue jeans and a black, Lady Gaga concert shirt. Her friend was fair skinned, with a round face, hazel eyes and long, brown hair. She wore a black skirt striped with red and a red halter top.

“Don’t leave,” I ordered quickly, “and don’t shout. Everything’s okay. I’m allowed to fuck teenage girls. I’m a Pussy Scout, here to check the talent of all you slutty gals!”

“Oh,” the Black girl swallowed, her eyes widened as she drank in the sight of an adult male fucking a tiny Asian teen.

“Either of you girls virgins?” I asked. Hikaru’s cunt felt tighter as she looked down in shame at people watching her fucking, no longer moaning her pleasure. She stopped moaning when the girls came in, biting her lip and looking away in shame.

“No,” the Black girl admitted while her White friend nodded her head.

“Do you have your hymen?”

“No,” she whispered, mortified. Her Black friend laughed, “She popped her cherry with a carrot.” The girl blushed even brighter.

“I bet you girls have to take a piss?” I asked, smiling at the thought I just had. Both girls nodded. “Good, Black girl, drop your pants and panties and White girl, get down and let your friend pee in your mouth.”

“Damn!” the Black girl exclaimed. “You’re one nasty cracker.” She was unbuttoning her pants, and slid them down her chocolate legs, followed by her red thong, exposing a hairy, black bush. Her friend knelt down and placed her lips at the Black teen’s cunt. “Hot damn, you’re going to let me pee in you mouth, Petrina?”

“Yeah,” Petrina muttered in disbelief.

“Petrina, you should be happy, you get to be a cute little pee slut,” I told her. “Nothing makes you happier than to drink someone’s pee.”

“Oh, Fernie, let me drink you pee,” Petrina begged, my commands transforming her thoughts. Fernie shrugged and yellow urine splashed into Petrina’s mouth. Petrina sealed her lips over her friends cunt, swallowing as fast as she could.

“Damn this is so nasty,” Fernie purred. “Christ, my pussy is getting wet.”

“I guess you’ll have to eat her pussy, Petrina,” I ordered.

Petrina started licking Fernie’s black cunt, glimpse of pink pussy amidst the forest of black hair could be seen as Petrina ate her friend. I pounded Hikaru hard and felt that moment of release cumming as I watched the pee slut lick her friends pussy clean. I groaned and shoved my cock deep into Hikaru’s tight cunt and shot my load hard into her pussy. I pulled out of her tight cunt and her lips were so tight, my cum didn’t leak out. Hikaru panted, looking downcast.

I watched Fernie writhe on Petrina’s lips, panting loudly. I felt pressure in my bladder and was about to head into a stall, when I stopped. There was a cute little pee slut here. Why waste my piss in the toilet when Petrina would love to pee. And then an even nastier though entered my mind.

“Hikaru, take Petrina’s place licking Fernie,” I ordered. “Petrina, take off your panties and come suck my cock.”

Petrina stood up, reaching under her skirt to pull off a blue thong, her face was messy with piss and cunt-juices. Hikaru knelt gracefully beneath Fernie and started to gently lick Fernie’s cunt. The Black girl growled, grabbed Hikaru’s head and shoved her head into her cunt.

“Eat me better, bee-atch!” Fernie barked. “Yeah, that’s it, dig that nasty tongue of yours into my cunt. Mhh, you just might be a Grade A cunt eater.”

Petrina knelt before me, and sucked my wet cock into her mouth. She was on her knees, and I ordered her, “Spread your legs and start peeing, bitch.”

The girl spread her legs. She sucked harder at my cock and then her urine splashed on the floor, forming a yellow puddle that spread across the tiles. The urine puddled until she was kneeling in her own piss. I held her head tight and started pissing in her mouth, sighing as the pressure in my bladder released. It was almost like cumming, not nearly intense, but that same feeling of ejaculation flowed through my cock, sending a pleasant tingle through my body, made all the more exciting by pissing in a cute girl’s mouth. When my bladder was empty I pulled out of her mouth and she coughed, more urine running down her face, her neck, to stain her halter top.

“You got the floor dirty, pee slut,” I shouted. “Bend down and lick that piss up like a good little piss slut.”

The teen crawled back and bent her hand, grimacing as she licked her urine off the dirty tiled floors. Fuck that was nasty and I felt my cock harden as the teen degraded herself. I moved behind her, flipping up her skirt. She looked up in alarm and barked, “Keep licking, slut, don’t stop just cause you’re about to get your first dick up your snatch!”

Her pussy was covered by a mat of brown hair, wet with urine. I knelt down on the floor, luckily the puddle of pee didn’t reach this far, and rubbed the head of my cock on her cunt and slowly pushed into her. She moaned as she lapped her dirty pee up, her back arching as her cunt gave way to my cock. God, it was nice fucking a tight, teenage cunt, I built up to a steady rhythm.

“That’s nasty!” Fernie moaned. Hikaru was really into licking her cunt, now. The Japanese girl’s arms were wrapped around the Black girl’s waist, hugging her ass. Hikaru had a taste of jungle fever and was devouring the Black girls pussy like it was the tasty thing in the world. It probably was. Nothing tasted better than a woman’s pussy juices.

The bathroom door opened and a girl texting on her smart phone walked in, so focused on her phone she reached the first stall before she realized what was going on. Her blue eyes, framed by red-rimmed glasses, widened in surprise, her hand going to her mouth. She wore a long, Black skirt and conservative, white blouse tucked into her skirt. Her hair was black, cut short, with a single red streak down he left bangs that was at odds with her conservative dress.

“Oh, jeepers,” she gasped and then flushed, closing her eyes.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked, a girl dressed this conservative must be but she shook her head no. “Well, if you have to pee, Petrina here wants to drink it, right slut?” I smacked Petrina’s ass and she gasped, “Yes!” and went back to licking up her piss.

“I…what,” stammered the new girl. “You want me to piss…is that pee she’s licking up?”

“She’s a pee slut,” I laughed, fucking slowly into Petrina’s cunt. “So hike up your skirt and drop your panties and let her drink your piss and eat your little cunny.”

A frilly pair of pink panties came out from beneath the new girls skirt and she walked over to Petrina. Petrina rose up, wrapping her arms around the girls hips as her head disappeared beneath the girls skirt. Petrina’s cunt squeezed my cock as the new girl relaxed, her mouth open in awe, as she pissed in Petrina’s mouth. I kept fucking the pee slut and then she came as she gulped the new girls piss, her cunt throbbing about my dick.

I kept fucking her and the new girl moaned, “Oh wow her tongue fills nice,” she gasped. “Umm, she’s almost as good a cunny sucker as my cousin!” A delicious shudder went through the new girl, “Her tongue is agile. I bet she’s sucked some girl’s cunt before.”

“Oh she has,” moaned Fernie. “We lez out all the time! That’s how I know she popped her cherry with a carrot. I watched her do it!” Fernie purred. “And this little Asian slut’s learning to do a good job. I’m going to cover your face in my juices, sugar. Just keep sucking my clit, you little lezzie slut! Oh, crap, I’m coming! This lezzie bee-atch is making me cum!”

The new girl gasped, “Yes, right there, pee slut. Lick my dirty pussy clean. Oh yes, oh fricking yes, that’s amazing! Oh, oh, here it cums, baby, here it cums. Drink my girl cum like you drank my pee!”

The new girl bucked on Petrina’s face and stumbled back, and slipped on the pee and fell on her butt. “Oh shoot!” she gasped and quickly got up, looking at her ass. She landed right in the puddle and had a huge wet spot on her ass.

Flushing in embarrassment, she walked over to the sink and pulled off her skirt, washing it in the faucet. Her bush was black, and neatly trimmed, and drenched with pussy juices. I watched her nice ass as I fucked Petrina. The bell tolled, ending the period, as I shot my load of cum into Petrina’s cunt. She gasped and panted as I pulled out. Fernie was pulling her pants anadolu yakası oral yapan escort up, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“Hikaru, get dressed and remember to wait out front,” I ordered, zipping up my pants and bumped into a pair of girls that gaped at a man walking out of the restroom. I questioned them and neither of the girls were virgins, or that cute, so I excited out into the crowded hallway.

It was chaos in the hallway. If a girl walked by I’d grab her, ask if she was a virgin, shouting over the noise of all the students. While I was questioning that girl, three more girls would walk by that I didn’t get to ask. Then the hallway thinned, suddenly, and another bell rang, starting the next period. I walked into the next classroom and found a very attractive teacher, young, probably fresh out of college.

The teacher, Miss Blythe, according to the plaque on her desk, was a fiery-redhead bombshell with a pair of big tits straining a sleeveless, tan blouse. All the boys in the class started lustfully at the teacher as she wrote on the whiteboard, her breasts jiggling beneath her blouse. Her nice ass was covered by a tight, knee length pencil skirt, that was a the same tan as the blouse.

Miss Blythe’s class contained three boys and five girls who were virgins. Disappointingly, all had broken their hymens, one riding a bike, two with pencils, and two doing sports. I decided to give the virgin boys a treat and Miss Blythe was more than happy to bend over her desk. She hiked up her skirt and pull down her black thong, exposing a pussy bare of any hair. All the boys in the classes groaned in lust, and a few of the girls, I noticed.

I enjoyed a lusty Latina girl with a nice set of breasts as the boys took their turns on the teacher. The Latina girl had a tight pussy, the only thing she had shoved up her cunt was a pencil. I enjoyed her pussy as I watched Miss Blythe get mounted by the first teen boy, a tall, pimply sixteen year old.

He barely last a thirty seconds. When he stuck his dick in his teacher’s cunt, he pumped five times, and shot his load. He stumbled back, muttering, “Thanks Miss Blythe,” and the next virgin took his place, an overweight kid that wheezed as he fucked his teacher. He had some stamina, though, lasting a full three minutes before he shot his load into his teacher.

A few of the other boys in the classes had pulled out their cocks and were jerking off, watching their teacher get fucked by the third boy. One of the teens jerking off wore a Letterman jacket and a few of the girls were watching his cock with interest. He motioned at a cute, blue-haired girl and she blushed and knelt down and sucked his cock into her mouth.

It was like the dam broke when that girl sucked the jock’s cock into her mouth and students were pairing up, seemingly not caring who they were with. Girls were fucking and sucking all over the classroom. A Black girl was bent over a desk and fucked by an Asian boy from behind. A plain looking red-head lifted her skirt and shoved her pussy in the Black girl’s face and she just started lapping at the plain girl’s clit.

A second girl joined the blue-haired girl sucking on the jocks cock. The third virgin creamed Miss Blythe’s cunt and a tall, lanky Black teen took his place and Miss Blythe moaned her appreciation as she came on the Black guy’s cock. Two girls made out while a pair of boys jerked off watching them. One girl’s blouse was open and a load of cum splashed on her tits and the other girl bent down, licking cum off her friend’s tits while the other guy shot his load into her hair and cheek.

I groaned and creamed my lusty Latina’s cunt. When I pulled out the first boy to fuck Miss Blthye slipped his cock up the Latina girl’s pussy and started pumping away. Maybe he would last longer on his second time. As I walked to the door I heard an exclamation and turned to see the boy pull out, a big grin on his face. I guess not, I thought as I left the orgy.

The next classroom had a few familiar faces, including Hikaru and the conservative dressed girl who pissed down Petrina’s mouth. Only one girl in this classroom was still a virgin. Her name as Felicity and she was a black-haired girl, tall and gangly, with her black hair in a long, french braid. Not only was she a virgin, she said she still had an intact hymen.

There were two virgin boys in the class, and I let Hikaru and the conservatively dressed girl, Maya her named turned out to be, make men of them as I unbuttoned Felicity’s jeans. I slid my hand down her panties and she sucked in her breath, trembling as I invaded her panties. Her pubic hair felt silky on my hand and I gently probed her cunt and felt a thin membrane stopping me from going too deep.

“Well, it’s your lucky day, Felicity,” I told her. “Meet me at the flagpole after school and I’ll take you home and you’ll get your cherry popped.”

“I … oh, okay,” Felicity stammered, flustered. Behind her, Maya was gasping in an orgasm. Maya original virgin had finished quick, but one of the jocks had jumped in and started fucking her and brought her to a screaming orgasm.

Back into the hallway I went, one virgin down, one to go. And, as a bonus, I had found the sex slave for Tom. I was smiling, about to round a corner in the hallway, when a skinny girl, honey-blonde hair in a plait down her back, walked by, and I grabbed her arm.

“Virgin?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

I pushed her into the janitor’s supply closet, pulled off her tights, lifted her red skirt and started plowing her pussy. She moaned and bucked on me, wrapping her legs around my hips, as I fucked her into the supply shelf. A bottle of bleach fell, bouncing on the floor, along with rolls of toilet paper. When the janitor found us, I turned us about, leaning against the shelf and flipped up her skirt, exposing her pert ass.

“Why don’t you fuck her tight ass,” I told the janitor.

The girl moaned in pain as the janitor’s cock slid into her cornhole. Her pussy got real tight as the janitor reamed her ass and I plowed her cunt. Soon, the girl was panting and moaning in pleasure, clutching me tightly as both her holes were fucked. The janitor came first, probably the first taste of teenage ass he ever had. I creamed her cunt when her orgasm rolled through her. When I walked out, the janitor was trying out her cunt, enjoying himself some sloppy seconds.

Just as I walked in the next classroom, the bell rang and the period was over and students were darting out of class, shuffling about the school. I saw a cute girl disappear outside and I hurried after her. She had auburn hair in a ponytail and looked similar to Mary from behind. When I caught up with her, she had already crossed the courtyard and entered the gym/cafeteria building and was about to enter the locker rooms.

I always wanted to walk into the girls locker room, to feast my eyes on an entire room full of naked, teenage flesh, and play with them. So I followed the honey-blonde teen into the locker room. I was not disappointed and my cock grew hard in an instant. Everywhere I looked, there were girls half undress, putting on sports bras, pulling on gym shorts and t-shirts. A girl shrieked and everyone froze, covering their naked flesh with whatever was at hand.

A female gym teacher stood up from her office, storming out. “What the hell are you doing?” she demanded. She was a bulldog of a woman, face reddening in anger, and looked like she could just tear my head off barehanded if she wanted to.

“You, go teach the boys today, and don’t tell anyone what’s going on in here!” I barked. “Girls, line up, naked.”

The teacher walked out in stunned surprise and the fifteen or so teenage girls started stripping naked. A confused buzz echoing through the locker room as the girls questioned each other, wonder what was happening. My cock was raging hard as I pulled off my clothes, and the girls flushed, some looking boldly at my cock, others looking away in embarrassment. And some that looked away were sneaking curious peaks.

Finally, all naked, fifteen gorgeous teenagers lined up before me. They were short and tall, curvy and skinny. Some had big breasts, others little ones. All their breasts were perky with youth, nipples pointing upward and bouncing as they walked. Most had pubic hair, only a few were shaved bare. Some had hairy, thick bushes, while others were neatly trimmed for bikini season. Some were skinny, some were pleasantly plump.

Sadly, none had their hymens. Three had broken theirs during gym class this year, a few others with dildos, various phallic vegetables, horseback riding, and doing the splits. I walked down the line, eying each girl up, hefting a breast, feeling a nipple, or sliding my hand across a shaved cunt, my cock jutting hard in front of me, bouncing as I walked.

“Okay, girls, for gym class we’re going to have ourselves a nice little orgy,” I ordered. “So grab a partner and discover how great it is to pleasure another woman.”

Friends paired up with friends and the locker room was filled with feminine sighs and moans and giggles. Addison, the slightly plump, in a kinda sexy way, red-headed I met earlier, was bent over a bench while a Black girl ate her cunt. An Asian girl and a White girl were sixty-nining on the floor. Two blondes were making out, playing with each other’s breasts.

I grabbed a busty brunette and sat down next to Addison and enjoyed a nice titty fuck. The plump red-headed moaned and gasped next to me as I enjoyed the brunette’s rubbed my cock with her tits. The brunette’s name was Daffodil, and her tits were soft and pillowy as she fucked them up and down on my cock. Her pink tongue would lick my cock head on the down stroke, sending a delightful shudder every time. Addison moaned as she came on the Black girl’s face and I moaned as I shot my load all over Daffodil’s big tits.

Addison and the Black girl started licking my cum off Daffodil’s titties, and sucking her brown nipples. My cock hardened at the sight. Addison kissed down Daffodil’s body and found her sopping wet cunt and ate her out as the Black girl sucked one Daffodil’s big tits.

I stood up and noticed Latina girl and a Black girl taking a shower, rubbing their bodies together and I went and joined them. I fucked the Black girl, pushing her against the shower stall, while I had the Latina girl eat my ass out. The Black girl’s cunt was tight and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I reamed her. The Latina girl’s tongue felt amazing as she licked my ass, shoving her tongue inside my tight hole. And then the saucy Latina teen slipped a finger in and I felt that incredible feeling of having my prostate massaged and shot a huge load into her friend. When I pulled out of the Latina girl wasted no time diving into the Black girl’s sloppy cunt.

Some of the girls had changed partners, Addison was tribbing with an Asian girl on the floor. Daffodil was eating a Black girl’s cunt while the auburn-haired girl I followed into the shower ate Daffodil’s cunt. I found another Asian girl and fucked her ass while another girl sucked on her cunt. Her ass was tight and hot and I fucked her hard while she panted in pleasure. When I creamed her ass, the girl eating her pussy sucked my cum out of the Asian girl’s ass.

In the shower, a daisy chain of five girls formed, and I watched while two girls took turns sucking on my cock. The girls in the daisy chain formed a circle, each girl sucked anadolu yakası escort on someone’s cunt while another girl sucked on her pussy. They all were moaning and every few minutes one would cum, bucking and shouting her pleasure. Was anything more beautiful than young women pleasuring each other? Mary, of course, but nothing else could compare. I came all over the faces of the two girls sucking on my cock and watched as they licked my cum off their faces, then kissed each other passionately, sharing the bounty of my sperm.

Before the period ended, I bent a the auburn-haired girl I initially followed into the locker room, over a bench. She had been getting her cunt eaten out by Addison. Addison giggled, her face sticky, and found another girl who was free and the pair slipped into a sixty-nine. I spread the auburn-haired girl’s ass open and buggered her good and hard. Her ass was tight and hot on my cock as I reamed her ass, pulling on her auburn ponytail, and I shuddered when I came inside her.

Sadly, the period was over too soon and I had my virgin to find. The girls, reluctantly, got dressed, and a few were talking about having a slumber party tonight to continue. I wish I could be there, but Mary’s family was coming over for dinner and I was hoping to fuck both her sisters tonight.

I was starving, and the cafeteria was just up the hall from the locker room. It was the first lunch period, I learned, from a saucy girl with brunette hair while waiting to get some food. Her name was Whitney and she wasn’t a virgin. Whitney complained about having first lunch.

“It’s just too early in the day, I get hungry again around last period,” Whitney bitched. “I signed up for second lunch for my senior year.” Whitney explained that Rogers had too many students to fit them in the cafeteria at once, so they had three lunch periods. “I had third lunch my last semester and it sucked. I was so hungry by the time it came around. Second period is where its at.”

The food was sloppy joes and a salad, neither of which were any good. But I was starving, so I ate two sloppy joes and finished off the soggy salad, sitting at a cafeteria table while Whitney sucked my cock beneath the table. She’s have to finish quickly, her food was getting cold and I be that wouldn’t improve its taste any.

Rumor was going around the school if you wanted to lose your virginity, find me, and a group of nerdy boys and one jock did exactly that. I found them each a girl, and sent them off to find an empty classroom and lose their virginities. When I shot my load down Whitney’s mouth, I hoped the extra protein I gave her would tide her over until after school.

I continued my search for the second virgin and I was striking out. Three classrooms later, and I’ll had accomplished was a few more lads losing their virginities. Between periods, I grabbed a nerdy girl with glasses and bushy, brown hair.

“Virgin?” I asked, rotely.

“Yes,” the girl blushed prettily.

“Do you still have your hymen?” I asked and here would come her no and how she lost it.

“Yes,” she whispered and I almost didn’t make out her word.

I blinked in surprise, and lifted her green skirt. She stood frozen in fear as I slid my hand down her panties, feeling her silky pubic hair. Her eyes searched the crowd of students, but no one seemed to notice. I slipped a finger up her wet cunt and she jumped.

“Don’t scream,” I ordered, “Just relax.” I slid in a little ways into her warm, sucking cunt and felt a thin membrane and relief surged through me. Finally, I found the last virgin I needed. “What’s your name?”

“April Lovel,” she whispered.

“Good, meet me at the flagpole after school,” I told her. “Today, you’re getting your cherry popped.

There were still two periods left and just because I found my virgins, didn’t mean I was ready to go. There were plenty more girls to fuck, I thought with a smile. I saw my pee slut heading into the bathroom, followed by Maya, the conservatively dressed girl. I check in on them and found Petrina happily drinking her pee in a bathroom stall and Maya happily getting her sloppy cunt eaten out by Petrina.

“She’s the best,” Maya moaned. “We’re going to have a lot of fun this summer!”

I slipped into an English class. A thin, bony woman, who looked like all the fluids had been sucked out of her body, leaving a withered old hag behind, was reading from Shakespeare. Macbeth, I think. Not caring about virgins anymore, just looking for a girl to fuck. I noticed this cute, Asian girl, Cinnamon skinned, maybe from the Indian Subcontinent, or maybe from Malaysia. She sat in the back, her black hair cut short and streaked with red.

“Everyone, just listen to the teacher read for Macbeth,” I ordered, walking back to the class.

Her name was Jessamine and I bent her over her desk, flipped up her red and green tartan skirt and pulled down a pair of frilly, yellow panties. I rubbed her bushy cunt a few times, feeling her moistening then I slid into her and she groaned loudly.

“Oh man!” she gasped. “Umm, that feels nice.”

Sitting next to Jessamine, was a coffee-skinned, Black girl who watched with fascination as I fucked Jessamine. Jessamine was moaning loudly, urging me to fuck her harder and faster. Her cunt was tight and wet on my cock and my balls slapping against her clit as I fucked her.

“Take off your panties,” I told the Black girl and she pulled off a red panties from beneath her skirt. I smelled them, enjoying the spicy musk of her arousal then shoved the panties into Jessamine’s mouth. “Your disrupting class, young lady!”

I fucked her hard, enjoying her muffled moans through her classmate’s panties. Jessamine gripped the edge of her desk as I fucked her. The desk rasping on the linoleum floor of the classroom and was slowly inching its way forward. Jessamine cunt was a vice on my cock when she came and I thought the desk might collapse as she spasmed atop it.

When I was about to cum, I pulled out of her cunt, pulled the Black girls panties out of her mouth and jerked off into the sodden panties’ gusset, leaving ropes of creamy cum plastering the crotch. “Here’s your panties back,” I said. “You should put those on right away.”

The Black girl, flushing darkly, stood up and pulled the panties soaked in spit and cum up her creamy legs. She squirmed as she sat down, the creamy mess in her panties cool on her pussy. Jessamine pulled her panties back up and moved her desk back and sat down, pulling open her book to read along with the rest of the class.

In a computer lab, a Black girl sucked me off while I check my Hotmail account. Chris, one of my D&D buddies, emailed me a pic of Velvet, cum covering her enormous, G Cup breasts. Velvet was a bikini barista I turned into a sex slave for Chris this morning. There was another email from Quatch, another D&D buddy, thanking me for turning his little sister into his sex slave. “Little cocktease got what was cumming to her,” the email red and a pic of a girl’s asshole leaking cum was attached.

In the Chemistry lab, I bumped into the Cunningham twins Mary and I had enjoyed at Loews last week. Both were looking great, their hair was blonde, Rose’s long and braided and Daisy’s short. They both hugged me and kissed me, excited to see me and my cock was excited to see them. Their clothes came off as the rest of the class were doing some sort of experiment. The twins had large breasts topped with dark nipples, Daisy’s cunt shaved bare and Rose’s covered by a blonde bush.

“We fuck mom and dad every night,” Daisy panted as she bounced on my cock. Her sister, Rose, sat behind her, cradling her sister’s boobs as she rode me cowgirl style, and kissing her neck. “We sleep in their king sized bed and everyone just enjoys each other.”

“We’ve become quite close,” Rose giggled, licking her sister’s neck. “Mom’s even lezzed out with a few of our girlfriends. And last night, dad fucked Maya good and hard while Maya ate out mom’s cunt. It was so wicked. Daisy and I rubbed our cunnies together as we watched.”

When I came in Daisy’s cunt, Rose ate her out while I fucked her from behind. It was hot, watching one twin sister eat the other’s cunt out. Rose’s pussy was tight on my cock as I fucked her, hard and fast, and she moaned loudly into her sister’s cunt. Daisy moaned just as loud, encouraging her sister to eat her.

“Yes, yes!” Daisy moaned. “You naughty slut, eat my cunny! Ohh, you know just how to lez on me! Yes, oh yes, my sweet Rosie is making me cum!”

Rose drank her sister’s cum as it flooded her lips. It wasn’t long after that, as I fucked her hard, that Rose came on my cock, her little cunt spasming deliciously. I groaned and shot my load into her hot little cunt. The two sisters lay on the floor, panting and cuddling, cum oozing out of Rose’s cunt. They kissed, like reflections coming together and merging where their lips met.

I enjoyed a few more hot cunts before the school day ended. In a health class, the girls got a very detailed lesson on male anatomy and every girl in the class got to suck on my cock for a minute and then I finished up in the cutest girl’s cunt. The boys got to enjoy the other girls, and the entire classroom was filled with naked, panting teenagers. There were two more girls than boys, and so they learned all about tribbing and how sweet it was to cum on another girls cunt. Their old teacher, Mr. Ward, jerked his cock quietly at his desk.

In a civics class, I bumped into Addison again and enjoyed her sloppy cunt as she blew three different guys, swallowing their cum like a pro, before I added my cum to her slutty cunt. When I left, their teacher was taking my place, giving Addison a very spirited lesson as the class cheered him on.

I bumped into Melody, who, along with her mother, I fucked at the Old Navy store last week. It had been Melody’s sixteenth birthday, and her and her mom were playing hooky to celebrate. It had been hot watching mother and daughter eating each other’s cunts, so I pulled Melody into the same janitor’s closet I fucked another girl earlier today.

“How’s your mom?” I asked as my cock slid into her wet cunt.

“Oh, things are just fine,” Melody moaned. “Last night, with her help, I seduced my step-dad. He was so scared at first, but then he really got into it. He really loved watching mom and me make out and then nearly had a heart-attack when mom ate his cum out of my pussy!”

“God that sounds hot,” I panted as I plowed into her cunt.

No janitor interrupted this time and I fucked Melody to a screaming orgasm and then left a load of cum in her body as the final bell tolled, ending the school day. “I bet your mom will love eating my cum out of your slutty pussy.”

“I bet she will,” Melody answered with a saucy smile.

As I left the janitor’s closet, I felt like had I accomplished a lot today. I fucked more cunts then I ever thought I could, putting my sexual stamina wish to the test and it did not let me down. I wondered how many of those girls were on birth control. Maybe I knocked a few up, I thought with a smile. I found my two virgins, Alice and Felicity, waiting for me and led them to my car, wondering if they were on birth control. Maybe I could plant a pair of babies in their cunts.

We passed Hikaru as she patiently waited for her new master to come and take her away to her life as a sex slave. A slight smile graced her lips and she squeezed her thighs in excitement. I led the virgins to my car, and put them in the backseat of my silver Mustang and climbed in the front, starting the car.

“Okay, girls, let’s go get those cherries popped,” I said, glancing in my mirror.

April looked nervous and Felicity wrapped an arm around her, hugging her and smiling excitedly. I backed out of the parking space and sped home, eager to transform these girls into women.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Chauffeur (#15) Babies and a New Love

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

The Chauffeur (

5) Babies and a New Love

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2019

CHAPTER 1

I had just barely gotten out of the shower and was drying off when the bathroom door opened. There stood Darleen staring at me. She has a beautiful smile and a wonderful body. She steps into the bathroom, putting her index finger into her mouth sucking on it in an erotic manner.

“Hey Sexy. I met your wife on my way in here. She said she is fine with me having my way with you tonight.” Darleen says in her ‘come fuck me’ voice.

“You know, of course, I’m a bit older now, not quite as active and horny as before when we used to date.” I say, trying not to smile.

“Do you still drink the pineapple juice every day?” She says.

“Um, well yes.”

“Then I don’t believe it for a moment. You are still the same horny over-sexed man that I fell in love with after your divorce. I made a huge mistake letting you get away.” She says in a heartfelt manner.

“Your boss made me promise that you’ll be ok for work tomorrow. He said that I ‘can’t wreck you’ like he believes I used to do to you.” I say with a smile on my face.

“Oh, don’t worry about him. I fuck him too, He just doesn’t want me unable to continue to have sex with him in the conference room. He’s a bit kinky, but really he’s not even in your league when it comes to sex.” She says sauntering over towards me.

She grabs the towel pulling it to the floor. In just a moment, she is pushing me back into the shower. She is unzipping her dress as she apparently left her shoes outside the bathroom. Her dress hits the floor and I see that she has no panties on just a bra.

She reaches around and unsnaps the bra letting it hit the floor as well. She steps into the shower.

“Get me wet baby.” She says seductively.

She uses both hands to up my face and kiss me passionately, parting her mouth just a little to put her tongue inside of my mouth.

I remember how she used to smell and taste. It all came rushing back to me. My cock was already pointing at the ceiling. She leaped up and wrapped her legs around my waist. She was doing her best to impale herself on my hard cock without reaching down and putting it inside of her womanhood.

After an awkward moment, she achieved success. My rock-hard cock felt her wet wanton entrance to her pussy. I grasped both of her ass cheeks lifting her up and down on my cock.

It only took a few thrusts and I felt her already begin to spasm on my pelvis. I felt her pussy grasp my cock as if she was doing Kegel exercises. I had forgotten just how tight she was. My mind and body were really enjoying her once again.

I felt her body orgasm wave after wave while she was impaled on my dick.

The water felt as a nice contrast to her hot wanton pussy. I turned her around pushing her against the wall and began to thrust into her hard. She began moaning loudly.

“OH, FUCK DAVID, I’VE MISSED THIS SO DAMN MUCH.” She says loudly.

“David, when you’re done there, you have a guest waiting in the living room. It’s Marcus. Should I go ‘entertain’ him until you’re finished?” Jill says sarcastically.

“Um, yes. That would be nice of you.” Was pretty much all my mind would allow me to say,

I hear the bathroom door close.

I think to myself, ‘Marcus’ why is he here? I shake my head telling myself that he’ll just have to wait.

I continue to fuck Darleen with all that I have. My brain reminds me of Dakota’s statement from earlier that she intends on ‘rocking my world’ with Darleen. I knew that this might just be a wonderful night.

I know that I still have strong feelings for Darleen. However, we parted as friends mostly because she didn’t see us going anywhere serious. I was freshly divorced and a bit gun-shy about getting right back into a romantic relationship. I just wanted to be a ‘man-whore’ at that point. Up until I met Jill and Dakota, no one had ever gone stroke for stroke with me in the sex department. However, now I have Jill, Dakota, Tina, Jennifer, and Diane. Here with Darleen, this might create a new wrinkle to my already complicated life.

At that very moment, I really didn’t care all that much about new wrinkles. I just wanted to enjoy our current entanglement.

I could feel her reaching one of her large, loud orgasmic peaks.

“OH DAVID, OH FUCK. I’VE MISSED THIS SO DAMN MUCH. FUUUUCCCKKKK MEEEE. GAWD DAMN I MISS THIS COCK!” She announces loudly. In fact, it was so loud that it seemed to echo off the walls of the bathroom.

I just kept thrusting into her with force. She was trying her best to gather herself as her orgasm was subsiding. However, I remembered one of my secrets of playing with her. I reached down from her ass cheeks using my fingers to spread her labia even wider and pulling her ass cheeks apart. I lifted her up higher and set her down on my cock, impaling her asshole.

“OH FUCK, FUCK ME. YOU ARE SO BIG. I’M CUMMMMMMING AGAIN!” Darleen announces once again.

I look into her eyes as she is spasming on my cock yet again. I feel her body splash my thighs with her love-juice. I thrust a couple more times into her very hard as my body begins to approach the impending orgasm of its own.

“OH, FUCK ME DARLEEN. I’VE MISSED THIS TOO.” I say as I shoot my entire load into her bowels. I shoot rope after rope into her. Once again, I’m seeing stars as I orgasm. I am staring into her eyes, but my mind is somewhere else. I just keep spasming into her.

Finally, after several moments, my mind begins to come back to the matter at hand.

I gently set her down on the floor. She cups my face kissing me passionately. We stand there in the shower kissing for several minutes. While I’m kissing her, I reach for the controls to turn the water off only to be directed to leave the water on. She has decided that she needs to wash our sex off, so we can play with Jill and Dakota in a few minutes. She doesn’t want her first playtime with either of my ladies to have my cum leaking out of her ass.

I smile, kiss her and step out of the shower, picking up my partially used towel. I begin to dry off. Just as I reach for the door knob, I hear Marcus announcing his own orgasmic peak, into what I assume is Jill’s talented mouth.

“Darling, I’ll see you in a few minutes.” I say to Darleen as I leave the bathroom.

I walk naked from the bathroom across the hallway to our master bedroom. I put on a pair of basketball shorts and a white tee shirt. No underwear. No shoes.

As I head down the hallway, I feel a pair of hands squeezing my ass from behind. Clearly it was Dakota. I stopped and spun around to say something cute to Dakota but to my surprise I see Diane.

“Um, hi. I didn’t know you were even here. Jill only told me that Marcus was here.” I said to her.

“Yes, I know. I came here with Marcus to beg for a job for him. You already know how I feel about you. I’ll do whatever you want me to do. He really needs a job. Mom said to him today that if he doesn’t get a job by the end of the month he has to move out.” Diane says to me in a heartfelt manner.

“I hear you have another member of the commune in the shower with you.” Diane says to me smiling.

“No, just an old girlfriend, before I met Jill, Dakota, Tina and everyone else.” I say to her standing in the hallway.

“Well, to me it sounded like she misses that wonderful cock you have.”

“Um, maybe. She’s the one lady that I can definitely say would give Dakota a run for her money on being sex-hungry.” I say with a cheeky smile.

“WOW! That’s big words. I’ve never met someone as sexually powerful as Dakota and you tell me this woman in the bathroom will rival her. David, David, David……you might just have your ass wore out when these two get done with you.” She says to me smiling the whole time.

I know she is right. I already struggle to keep up with Dakota but adding Darleen to the mix will really wear my ass out…. but in a good way.

I lean down to her and kiss her. I put my arm around her back and walk with her towards the living room.

Oddly, it wasn’t the scenario that I expected at all.

Jill was without pants riding Marcus’ face as he was sitting up on the couch and it was Dakota on her knees in front of Marcus giving him one of her delicious blowjobs.

Diane and I keep walking right past them as Jill gives me a wink.

I take Diane out to the TV room and sit on the couch with her.

She reaches over and tries to pull my shorts down, to give me a blowjob, supposedly for a job for her brother Marcus.

“Honey, don’t do that.” I say to her.

She looks up at me with a quizzical look on her face.

“Why not?” She asks.

“I’ll be happy to give Marcus a job. You don’t need to blow me or have sex with me to get that. Our play time is just that, PLAY TIME. There is no tit-for-tat. No quid pro quo. All you need to do my darling is ask. You don’t need to try an seduce me with sexual favors to get what you want. Do you understand?” I say to her in a serious tone.

“So, you don’t want me to give you a blowjob? But I thought that was why Jill taught me to get better at that?” She says in a worried tone.

She went on to say, “John says he loves my new technique that Jill taught me on how to properly give a guy a blowjob. Why don’t you want one? Did I do it so badly that you don’t want any more from me?” with her eyes filling up with tears.

“Darling, I want as many blowjobs, as much sex, as much twosomes, threesomes, and moresomes that you’re willing to be part of. What I am saying it that it doesn’t take you having some type of sex with me to get what you want. Marcus needs a job, no problem, we’ll find something he can do inside the company. Please understand, you are a beautiful woman. You don’t need to give sex to get what you are asking for. All you should have to do is ask, that’s all. Any one who expects quid pro quo then they are the wrong person to ask.” I say to her.

She gets up on her knees on the couch and kisses me. She wraps her arms around me and hugs me.

“David, may I also begin to call you Daddy? You’ve been more of a father to me in the short time that I’ve known you than the bastard of a man who ran out on Mom, Marcus, and me.” She says into my ear in almost a whisper.

“Darling, I would be honored if you began calling me Daddy.”

Once again, I hear another orgasmic peak coming from the living room, but this time it’s from Jill. I don’t even need to turn around. I know my wife’s beautiful orgasmic sounds.

“There you are.” Darleen says to us.

“Diane, this is an old girlfriend of mine Darleen.” I say giving introductions.

“Well, David, I’m not sure I like the ‘old’ part, but former girlfriend would be a better deion.” She says to Diane and me.

CHAPTER 2

Darleen just stood there not sure what her next move was to be. Join Diane and me on the couch or head back into the living room and join the Marcus group.

She chose to climb onto the couch.

Odd though, she hadn’t put any clothes on. She was just as naked standing in our TV room as she was in the bathroom.

Darleen asks, “David, is your tongue just as educated as it always has been?” smiling the whole time she asks.

“Oh yes, it is. It makes me cum every time it touches me.” Diane says.

“Then lay your head back lover, I’m in need of a good licking.” She says to me smiling.

That gave Diane direction to pull my shorts off. She made herself naked as well before she climbed on top of my hard cock.

As we began, I heard another orgasmic pinnacle from the living room. Marcus was hitting a peak once again.

The doorbell rang.

Dakota announced that she would get the door.

I heard the door open and a voice ask, “Is Diane here?”

I knew it was John immediately.

“Daddy, John’s here.” Dakota announces.

“Let him in. I’m back here in the TV room.”

It only takes a moment before I hear John saying hello. He just stands at the entrance to the TV room watching his girlfriend riding my dick.

“John, why don’t you get naked and join us?” I ask.

“Darleen, this is John, Diane’s boyfriend.

“Nice to meeeeeeeeet you, Johhhhhhnnn.” Darleen tried to annunciate during an orgasm.

John says to me, “Sir, Diane told me that she was coming over here to blow you to get Marcus a job. And, now here you are fucking my girlfriend. What am I supposed to think?”

I stop licking Darleen much to her chagrin. “John, Diane did come over here with the intentions to blow me to get Marcus a job. Yet, I stopped her. I don’t give out jobs for sex. Business is business and playtime is playtime. I thought we had that discussion already.” I say to him.

“Well, I’m not sure what I am supposed to be thinking. I love hanging out with you, but she said she wanted to start calling you Daddy. What the fuck?” John says in a confused voice.

“John, come over here and sit down a moment.” I say to him. He follows my directions.

“John. Diane thought the same as you that I’m giving out jobs for sex. That couldn’t be further from the truth. There’s no quid pro quo here. She asked me to help Marcus by giving him a job. However, she thought just as you did now that she would have to do something for me to help Marcus. I don’t know what Marcus’ experience is but I’m sure he can work in the call center with you. Which by the way I hear from Donna that you are being considered to become a team lead. That’s a great step! I’m proud of you. Diane, like you, is just learning. She asked me if she could start calling me Daddy, because she said that I’ve been more of a Father to her in the few months that we’ve known each other versus the guy that ran out on her, Marcus, and their Mother. She doesn’t want me to get her pregnant, like Dakota and Tina.” I say without thinking.

Darleen speaks up, “Dakota and some other chick want you to get them pregnant?” She says with a surprise in her voice,

I close my eyes for a moment, thinking to myself ‘stupid, stupid, stupid’.

“John, now take those pants off. Darleen would like you to fuck her silly.” I direct.

Darleen has a puzzled look on her face until John sheds his pants and she sees his huge cock rock hard. She nearly pushes me off the couch trying to get over to John.

I must hold on to Diane to keep her from falling off my crotch as Darleen gets over to him.

John picks Darleen up, turning around putting her on the couch and begins pushing his cock deep into her. She begins moaning instantly.

Diane leans into my ear, “Daddy, do you know how much I love you too?” She asks with her heart in her eyes.

“Yes, baby doll, I do know. Just be good to John. He’s trying his best to be a good boyfriend to you.” I say to her.

Diane leans her head into my chest as she keeps riding my cock. She is continually squeezing my cock with her velvety smooth pussy muscles. I feel wave after wave rolling though her young body.

“OH DADDY, I LOVE WHEN YOU FUCK ME., I’M YOUR SLUT, MAKE ME CUM AGAIN AND AGAIN!” She exclaims.

I thrust up into her as deeply as I can reach. I feel her cervix touch the tip of my bulbous head. This sensation makes me reach my own orgasmic pinnacle.

“OH, FUCK DIANE. YOU ARE INDEED MY BABY. I LOVE YOU TOO.” I say loudly as I reach my peak.

As I am orgasming, I feel a pair of lips on the back of my neck. My mind is in a blur now, so I must wait until I regain my senses.

John is really putting his cock deep into Darleen. She is clearly in an orgasmic frenzy.

“FUCK ME BIG GUY. FUCK ME HARDER, HARDER DAMN IT!” She demands from John.

He happily obliges. He begins really pounding into her. I was pretty sure the loud slap of his balls hitting her ass could be heard all the way out to the street. I had never seen him in this much of a sexual orgasmic frenzy. Darleen had indeed only gotten better with time. I see copious amounts of sweat forming on John’s forehead and neck.

Diane, still on my cock, just stared at him. I couldn’t read her well enough if she was envious of what John was doing to Darleen, or worried that John would look to someone other than her for companionship? Maybe she was thinking that she wanted to be able to get John to that sexual frenzy. I really didn’t know. She is so young, and still learning about life she’s occasionally tough to read.

Once again Darleen reaches her peak, “FUCK ME STUD. KEEP THAT BIG HORSECOCK DEEP INSIDE OF ME. MAKE ME YOUR SLUT.” She announces loudly.

Listening to Darleen made me forget for a moment that there was someone else kissing my neck from behind me.

I reach up behind me expecting to feel Dakota kissing me.

Not the case.

I turn my head to see John’s mom Jennifer. “Hello Lover. I thought I’d drop by when I heard that John was coming over here. Clearly you have added to your commune.” She says chuckling.

I pull her down to me, kissing her passionately as we hear John announce his orgasmic pinnacle.

“OH, FUCK MEEEEEEEEEEEE” He says loudly. Just to be cute, Jennifer grabs John’s ass and gives it a squeeze. He didn’t even act like he felt it, but then again, when you’re in your orgasmic peak very little matters.

“Hey Darling, may I join everyone?” Jennifer says in my ear.

“Of course. You don’t even need to ask, just show up and get naked.” I say smiling.

I know how Jennifer feels about me. I allow her to be different things or personas without the fear of hurting her physically or emotionally. She clearly understands that this is all just consensual play.

It doesn’t take long before Jennifer is naked and kissing Diane, her assistant. She is standing next to us. She pulls Diane’s face into her chest. I reach out and put two fingers inside of Jennifer. Her pussy is sopping wet already. I’m guessing that the drive over here got her worked up, thinking about playing with us again.

Marcus, Dakota, and Jill now come into the TV room. Dakota takes her natural place right next to me on the couch rubbing my chest with her soft delicate hands. Jill begins kissing John as he keeps his large cock into Darleen as she is almost continually orgasming. Her moans are basically one long moan.

Marcus on the other hand doesn’t seem to know what to do. I direct him to kiss Darleen and put his cock into her mouth.

He obliges.

Dakota whispers in my ear, “You still love me right Daddy?”

“Of course, I do Darling. I told you that I will always love you. You’re carrying my baby, and you are my baby.” I say, without thinking who is present.

I see Marcus and Darleen’s head snap around to look at me. I close my eyes for a moment telling myself that was just stupid. Dakota should have been the one to announce that, not me.

I gently stop fucking Diane who is now orgasming on my dick once again. When she regains her senses, I lift her gently off my cock.

I stand up, gently asking Dakota to follow me, which she does.

I head into the living room. I sit on the couch.

“Darling, I’m sorry for announcing that you’re pregnant with my baby in front of everyone. That should have been your choice to make. I said it without thinking. Please forgive me.” I ask in a heartfelt manner.

“Daddy, everyone knows you and I have made a baby. I’ve not been keeping this a secret. I’ve only told our play circle, no one else.” She says to me.

I lean into her kissing her passionately.

“I’m not sure that Marcus knew that. When I said something, his head snapped around.” I say.

“Daddy, it’s my turn to tell you a secret. Want to know it?” She asks with her devilish grin.

“Of course.”

“I think that Tina is going after Roger. She’s referred about him all week. Now that Donna and he are broken up, I think she’s going to make a play for him. She really thinks he’s hot. She keeps saying that she is terrified that she screwed up with you. I tell her she is imagining things, but she is dead set on trying not to disappoint you any further.” Dakota explains to me in a sobering tone.

I pull her on top of me. She wraps her lithe little legs around my back, wraps her arms around my neck and leans in for a very erotic kiss between two lovers.

“Daddy, I love you, but I have a big favor to ask of you. I’ve been worried about asking you.” She says to me as we break from our kiss.

“Just go ahead and say it. We don’t have any secrets.”

“Next week, I don’t want have sex with the Jaxson’s. Bob is really a lousy lover and Melanie…. well, she’s never really taken to me. I think she just tolerates me because of Bob and his fetish to be with a younger woman.” She tells me with her heart in her eyes.

“Darling, you do not have to have sex with anyone. Everything we do is consensual. If you don’t want to have sex with them, then you don’t have to.” I tell her.

I pull her into me. She whispers in my ear, “Thank you Daddy. I love you so much.” We kiss and hold the kiss for several minutes. Our mouths parting slightly to allow our tongues to do the dance of love.

My cock begins to stir. I still haven’t figured it out, but something about Dakota just gets my body going every time. She reaches down pulling my cock to her sex entrance. “Daddy, fuck me please.”

I lift her up and put her down on the couch. My cock is positioned at her entrance. I push into her slowly. She is so very wet. I push all the way into her in one gentle thrust. Grasping her ankles, I put her feet over my shoulders allowing me better access to her womanhood. I’m thrusting in and out repeatedly.

She begins moaning almost instantly. “OH, DADDY, YOU FILL ME UP SO WONDERFULLY. I’M YOURS FOREVER. YOU’RE GOING TO BE A GREAT DADDY. I LOVE YOU SO MUCH, YOU DON’T EVEN KNOW.” She says to me. I push myself as deep into her as possible.

It in only a few thrusts into her before I feel my own body alerting of the impending orgasm.

I thrust as deep into her as I can push saying, “DARLING, I DO LOVE YOU. I’M CUMMING INSIDE OF YOU RIGHT NOW. DO YOU FEEL ME?”

“OH YES, DADDY. YOU FEEL SO BIG. I FEEL ALL THAT WONDERFUL SEED YOU ARE FILLING ME WITH. I LOVE, LOVE, LOVE YOU.” Dakota exclaims to me with tears beginning to run down her face.

We stay like that for several minutes as we both try and regain our composure.

Jill walks into the living room to join us. I hear Darleen continue to get pounded and her continual orgasming.

I say to Jill, “Is John still working on Darleen?”

“Actually, no, now its Marcus. John moved over to Diane. He’s got her impaled on his dick with Jennifer sitting on Darleen’s face.” Jill tells me.

“Wow! That sounds like fun to watch. But I’m glad you joined us in here.” I say to my gorgeous wife.

“Dakota, if you don’t mind, I would like to fuck my wonderful hubby.” She says with a smile on her face.

Dakota smiling, gets off my dick. She is sated for now, at least.

Jill now gets on her back on the couch and pulls her legs wide apart. I step between them putting my still hard cock at her entrance. I push directly into her my entire length. She is so very wet that reaching my depth is very easy.

I hear my phone buzz in the kitchen. Dakota gets up to go get it.

I’m putting my dick into my wife as much as I can. I’m thrusting in and out of her repeatedly picking up speed with each thrust.

It doesn’t take very long for Jill to reach an orgasm. I feel her squirting her woman juice on my thighs. I smell her sex. I am deeply in love with her.

Dakota walks over to me handing me my phone and says “Read it. It’s important.”

I take the phone. Jill unplugs herself from my cock to read the text.

It is from Dr. Ronda. It reads: Checked the paternity of Jill, Dakota, and Tina. Dakota is the only one you are the Father of. Tina’s ectopic pregnancy is by someone other than you. The test came back as Caucasian, but not you. Jill’s pregnancy shows Hispanic origin. Call me when you get a chance.

I see the wheels in Jill’s head turning. She’s trying to think back to a Hispanic guy she had sex with. Tina’s issue on the other hand, made me think of the two Italian guys who raped her at Sasha’s doing.

Dakota leans into me saying, “I’m so happy we created a baby.” Smiling from ear to ear.

Jill sits quietly. I ask, “You look really pensive. May I help?”

“David, you have been really wonderful about this whole thing me being pregnant and you still wanting to marry me. I know you love me, but I’ve been seriously thinking that I want to abort anadolu yakası rus escort this baby. I want your baby, not some random guy that I don’t know. I love you. I see Dakota loves you. I want your OK to do this.” She tells me in a very heartfelt manner.

“Darling, you don’t need my blessing or agreement. I love you. I want you to be safe and happy. I agree to be by your side no matter what you decide. If you want to keep it, I’ll raise it as my own child. If you decide to abort it, then I’m here for you as well. Please don’t ever forget we are one family.” I say to her.

Dakota leans in and puts her arms around both of us saying, “One Family”

“OK, then if you aren’t against it, then I’ll call Dr. Ronda tomorrow and set it up. Hopefully she will do it. I’m at 14 weeks and some doctors don’t like doing it past 12 or 13 weeks.” She tells me.

The orgy in the TV room continues to rage on. Dakota, Jill, and me look out at the whole lust of the flesh going on. Marcus is really putting it to Jennifer. John has moved back to Darleen and Diane is riding Darleen’s face grinding her sex down hard onto Darleen’s waiting tongue.

I ask, “Do we tell Tina what we know?”

“No way” says Dakota.

“Absolutely!” Says Jill.

Great, I think to myself. No agreement.

Dakota begins to explain first, “I think it’s Dr. Ronda’s job to tell her. If any of us tell her before Dr. Ronda she will feel even worse than she already does. I told you Daddy, she thinks she failed you.”

Jill nods her head in agreement saying, “I had not thought of that. I was just thinking that since we are all talking about being one family, that’s what a family does come together during tough times. However, Dakota is right. It’s Dr. Ronda’s job not ours. We just must be close by to reassure her that we all still love her, and she has not failed anyone. She is loved by all of us.”

We all nod in agreement. I kiss each one of my ladies.

CHAPTER 3

As I woke up the next morning, I felt like a train had run over my ass. I glanced at my bed mates to find Darleen on one side and Jill on the other side.

I sat up and quietly slipped out of bed to go pee.

Once I was done, I put on a pair of shorts and left the master bedroom.

I peeked into Dakota’s room seeing Marcus in her bed. They were all snuggled up.

I peeked into Tina’s room to see John and Diane all snuggled up.

So far only one unaccounted for. Jennifer.

The living room couch was empty. I found her naked body on the TV room couch. I picked up a blanket from our TV room closet and put it over her. She opened one eye, reaching up to pull me down to her. I kiss her. She moans in my mouth. “Last night was wonderful Darling. I am so envious of Jill and Dakota. They get you all the time. I only get you occasionally.” She says in her sexiest voice.

“Darling, do you really mean that?” I ask.

“Well of course I mean that. Why do you ask?” She says to me.

“Because I may have a solution.”

“What are you saying? Jill isn’t divorcing you, is she?” Jennifer asks with a bit of worry in her voice.

“No, no…. nothing like that. She loves me more than anything. No, Jill and I are moving in two weeks, when we all return from the east coast trip.” I tell her.

“Where are you moving? I hope not far away.” She says with a bit of urgency in her voice.

“No Sindee, nothing like that. No, instead Jill and I have acquired a rather large house that you and John could move into if you want to. Or, if you want to see John mature even more let him stay where he is taking over the job of keeping a house up, doing his own laundry, cooking for himself, vacuuming, doing dishes, grocery shopping, stuff like that. I think it would be wonderful for his development. Hell, maybe even Diane could move in and keep him under control as sort of a ‘married’ couple.” I explain to Jennifer.

“Fuck David, that’s a wonderful idea. However, I don’t want to be a burden on you or Jill or your girl Dakota. Tell me more about his house please.” Jennifer says.

“Um, what day is it?” I ask not sure what day it is.

“Friday”

“Oh, fuck.” I look at the clock. While it’s only 11am, I still need to get ready for the ‘closing’.

I kiss Jennifer and get up from the couch.

I hustle down the hall to the master bedroom, pulling out clean clothes to put on after my shower. I also grab my cell phone. I head into Dakota’s room, gently shaking her trying to wake her.

“Darling, can you call for a car for me. I must go to the closing at Mark Newberg’s. I have to be there by 1.” I say with a bit of urgency.

I use my phone to call Agent Fernandez to make sure he will be at the closing at Mark’s office. He assures me he will be there about 12:30 and position a couple of other agents in another office waiting for his signal. I ask if he coordinated with Lt. Horowitz, he assures me he has, and everything is ready.

I get into the bathroom and begin showering. I hurry through the shower as quickly as possible. I hear the bathroom door open, then my shower door open and see a beautiful naked Jennifer joining me in the shower.

“Jen, darling I don’t have time now to fuck you silly. I’ve got a closing in a short while. You’re welcome to join me if you would like.” I say to her rinsing my hair from all the shampoo.

“Darling I’ve not seen you this wired up. What’s going on?” She asks me.

“Nothing. I just want this to go smoothly. There’s a whole lot riding on it.” I say to her not wanting to tell her anything about the FBI or the Police.

We take a rather quick shower. I get out first and she is just moments behind me.

While we are drying off, I kiss her passionately promising to play with her later after the closing.

I leave the bathroom and head back into the master bedroom to get dressed. I put on long dress slacks, a Cuban style shirt, belt, socks and dress shoes. I grab about $500 out of the fire box and head back down the hallway.

I see Jennifer in the living room putting panties on. Zipping up her skirt and tucking in her shirt. She puts the heels on that she shed when she got here last night that were sitting just inside the front door.

I think to myself just how beautiful she is. I don’t want to put Jill or Dakota in harms way. Not that I want Jennifer to be in harm’s way, but with Jill and Dakota being pregnant I don’t want to risk it at all.

I see Fred pull up with a mid-size limo with all black windows. I grasp Jennifer’s hand and head out the door. Fred has the back door open and waiting for us.

I tell him we’re heading back downtown to Mark Newberg’s office again and we MUST be there before 1:00. He says he will get us there as fast as he can. I think to myself that I was stupid not having Dakota set this up for me in advance.

As we drive quickly through Friday traffic, I begin to tell Jennifer about the house.

“It’s 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms. The asking price was 188 million, but we made an offer for less than 40 million and they took it. I required that the owners show up to the closing and not send their lawyer or legal representative. I want to speak to them personally about the property.” I tell Jen.

“Wait, you’re telling me you got a 188-million-dollar property for about 25 cents on the dollar? Who are these idiots?” She asks.

“A couple of desperate brothers. They need the money and I want their property.” I tell her not admitting to what is in store for them.

We arrive at the Kraft building about 12:40. We head inside. Jennifer says she is impressed by this building. I tell her just wait, it gets better…. much better. I stop at the security desk and ask if a couple of Russian guys have arrived for Mark Newberg’s office yet? He tells me no. I ask him not to say anything because I didn’t want anyone to know that I was running late. He smiles acknowledging he knew what I meant, even though he really had no clue.

Jennifer and I head to the 38th floor. She turns around in front of me and kisses me. I put my arms around her and kiss her back.

The bell dings for our floor. We break from the kiss.

We walk to Mark’s office. We go inside. I see Mark waiting for us. “Where’s Jill? Isn’t she coming?”

“No, she’s not feeling well. Are my guests already here?” I ask cryptically.

“Yes, your guests are all here, 22 of them to be exact. They brought a woman to take our receptionist place. They are scattered around to look like a normal office. Horowitz and Fernandez are in the conference room. I called the brothers and checked with them to make sure that they will be here at 1pm or the deal will be off. I stressed that they had to be here to properly sign the documents due to the high amount of money changing hands. They said they would be here with their attorney. The brother’s names are Isaac and Vladimir Petrovosky. They said they have a 4pm flight out of LAX. I told your guest this already.”

I hear the elevator ding and two rather large guys get off the elevator. Both guys have similarities. They stride into the office requesting to see Mark Newberg.

“I am Mark. Are you the Petrovosky brothers here for the closing on your property?” He asks them.

“Yes” one of them says with a hard-Russian accent

“Well, gentlemen, this is David Greene, the man buying your property.” Mark says.

I reach out to them and shake each of their hands.

“Who is the bimbo?” One of them asks.

“This is my wife, Jill” Thinking that they probably checked on me and already know my wife’s name is Jill.

Mark ushers us into a conference room where Horowitz and Fernandez are already waiting. The brothers ask who are these guys.

I explain that this is Horowitz and the other one is Jay Fernandez my legal representatives. They look at the two of them and decide to sit down.

Mark offers coffee, water, or something to drink.

“You got any Vodka? Russian Vodka, none of that crappy American stuff.” One of them says in their deep Russian accent.

Jennifer grasps my elbow. She senses something is up. She keeps a straight face.

Mark leaves the room to ‘go get’ the paperwork and the notary.

He returns with an attractive young lady, maybe mid-30’s and introduces her as the notary. He calls her Donna Smith. I think to myself, nice generic name.

Mark has quite a stack of papers. He begins by handing each of us new pens to sign with. He hands the brothers several paperclipped papers that have the red tags that say, ‘sign here’. He marked the Russian spots with red tabs and my part in green tabs. Of course, the notary’s spots were highlighted in yellow tabs.

It takes about 45 minutes for all of us to get through the signing of the papers. When it came time for the exchange of money, I pulled an envelope out of my shirt pocket. I told them inside was a cashier’s check for them. They both smiled.

They greedily grabbed the envelope. I see Horowitz and Fernandez subtly reach for their pistols.

The brothers rip open the envelope and pull out the check.

It says: Pay to the order the sum of ONE DOLLAR.

They look confused. They begin yelling about what kind of joke is this.

Suddenly the conference room door busts open and several FBI officers rush in with their pistols already drawn. I grab Jennifer pushing her against the wall and stand in front of her acting as a shield to protect her.

The brothers stupidly take a swing at a couple of the officers who bounce their head off the conference room table. Special Agent Fernandez introduces himself to the Petrovosky brothers as the agent in charge of the FBI. Our other special guest, Lt. Horowitz introduces himself as well. Lots of guns drawn, none by the Petrovosky brothers though. They did have weapons, but never got the opportunity to unholster them.

Once they were in cuffs, I asked Agent Fernandez if I could say something to them. He tells me to say whatever I want as they won’t be leaving Federal prison for about 30 years only to go to California prison for another 30 years.

“Hey you dumb fucks. You tried to pull some shady shit in my company. I already own your stupid property. You gave it to me when you sold Happee, Happy Limo. I own all your property and underground businesses. The recording studio, the pharmacy group, the race tracks, the limo company, the porn studio and now even your prize home. I got it all because you were to busy trying to so some shady shit. Think about that when you are sitting on your husband’s fat dick or some thick brother is knocking out your teeth to get a better blowjob. Enjoy prison bitches.”

I turn away from them as the FBI and Lt. Horowitz walk them out to a waiting 15 or 20 agents.

Agent Fernandez walks back in and hands me an envelope saying, “I really didn’t think you could pull this off. However, I’m so happy you did. Taking them down will close a lot of open cases. This is the reward for bringing them to justice. If they are convicted and you agree to testify there’s another check waiting for you.” He tells me smiling the whole time.

“Out of curiosity, what tipped you off to them?” He asks.

“Sasha. She was a sadist, but she wasn’t smart enough to be the brains behind all of this. I just looked around. When Mark showed me the property that they had for sale that was owned by Tulip Production, which I already owned, I figured that they were the ones behind the whole scheme.”

I open the envelope. I pull out the check. Pay to the order of David Greene One Million Dollars. On an FBI embossed check.

Jennifer gasped. Whispering in my ear, “Holy Fuck.”

I shook Agent Fernandez’s hand and thanked him. I told him to just get in touch with me if he needs me for anything further.

He leaves the conference room. I turn to Mark Newberg asking for the keys to my new home. He hands me a large key ring with about 40 or 50 keys on it. I turn to Jennifer asking her if she wants to go see the new home. She says yes.

I am too wired up. I need to settle down and going to see the new home will be just the thing. Jennifer pushes me against the conference room wall kissing me passionately whispering in my ear, “Darling, are you sure you want me to come live with you, Jill, and Dakota?”

“Absolutely! C’mon let’s go see if there’s enough room for you to find a place in our new little shack.” I say smiling from ear to ear.

We ride down the elevator together. Fred is waiting out front. The security guy asks me if my company is hiring as he has been given his notice that they are being bought out. I write down Roger Johnson’s phone number telling the security guy to call Roger today and tell him that David Greene sent you. He thanks me. Jen and I head out to the limo.

Fred closes the door. He asks where are we headed. I hand him a paper with the address on it. He says he remembers this place when we were seeing property with that Brooks fella. I agree, thinking to myself, this guy is sharp and has a great memory. Maybe we need to find out if there’s a better place for him in our organization.

The drive to the new property takes about 45 minutes. We pull into the new home in Beverly Hills.

I open the door before Fred has an opportunity to get to it. Jennifer steps out and gasps.

“How big is this fucking thing?” She asks. I note that the apple of John using the fuck word didn’t fall far from the source.

I smile telling her that it’s 20 bedrooms and 31 bathrooms sitting on 30 acres. It has two guest houses, each one two bedrooms just in case we can’t find you a room of your own in the main house. Two pools, three kitchens, a garage that houses 20 vehicles and a courtyard that holds an additional 30 vehicles. A fully stocked wine cellar, tennis court, a game room, a video room, an exercise room, several bonus rooms, three master suites, 285-degree view from inside the home plus other amenities. Would you like to go inside?”

“Does Sindee love sex with her Master?”

I just love the way she talks. I kiss her, and we head inside. I ask Fred to join us, he accepts.

When I get to the front door, I must take a few minutes and several tries to figure out the front door key. Once the door opens, Jennifer gasps once again.

“Fuck, David. I’ve never even seen a home this luxurious. This is like my idea of what a home in Heaven looks like.” She says as she is swirling around in a circle trying to see everything.

I tell her to just feel free to explore until her hearts content. I direct Fred to look around also.

I go a different direction looking at things making mental notes.

I text Mark Newberg and ask if he can pull the blue prints on the mansion. I don’t want to miss anything because I haven’t discovered it. He texts me back that he will have them by Monday. I thank him.

I was thinking about the million-dollar check from the FBI. My instinct is to hold a party for the agents that worked on this case. I would cater it with high end cooking, wine, but no debauchery while they were here.

I pull out the envelope from my pocket looking at the check once again. Yes, I am proud of myself for pulling this off.

I text Jill letting her know that we own the house in Beverly Hills now and we probably should spend the weekend over at the new place making notes, picking bedrooms. I also told her that I invited Jennifer to come stay with us letting John take over the home where he is currently living. Allowing him to learn how to take care of himself and what it takes to run a home. She thought it was a wonderful idea all around. She also said that she really likes Jennifer and would be happy for her to join us and the new commune.

CHAPTER 4

We spend more than two hours looking at the new home. On the ride back to the house, I decide that we will call the new home “The Commune” taking Jill’s joke to a whole new level.

We end up getting into Friday ‘go home’ traffic and it sucked. We moved along 101 at a snail’s pace. I asked Fred if there was a faster way using the surface streets. He took my suggestion and exited the 101 freeway. The surface streets seemed to move much faster, however hitting red lights slowed us down a bit as well.

“Darling, what would you like for supper?” I asked Jen.

“Well, you if you’re one the menu. But if you mean food, how about a nice steak? Other than you I haven’t put any meat in my mouth for a couple of days.” She says smiling to me and caressing my thigh.

For the very first time, I notice Fred glancing back at us through the rear-view mirror.

I call Jill and ask the same question. She really didn’t have an answer. I suggested that we all head to Outback again as we enjoyed it the last time we were there. She agreed. I directed her to have Dakota call for a car for everyone. I said that Jennifer and I would meet them at the same Outback that we went to before.

“Hey, is everyone still there or did some go home?” I ask Jill.

“No, everyone is still here. I haven’t heard from Tina though.” Jill says.

“I’ll call her. Hopefully, she’ll pick up.”

“OK. We’ll meet you there in about an hour.” Jill says before hanging up.

I dial Tina. Roger answers the phone.

“Roger? Is everything OK?” I say worried that something has happened to Tina.

“David, everything is just fine. Tina spent the night here with me. I hope that is OK with you?” Roger asks.

“Roger, it’s perfectly fine. How did last night go? Did you see any condos that interested you?” I ask trying to stop myself from asking the obvious question.

“Absolutely! There are two that I’m really interested in. One is a second-floor walkup. Really nice neighborhood. Good schools, shopping nearby, easy commute to our office. The second one is a third-floor corner unit. Stunning view. Three bedrooms. Again, wonderful neighborhood, nice schools, shopping nearby as well. Oddly, the three-story is less money than the first one.” Roger explains.

“David, I need to talk to you about something. It’s personal, but I want to get this off my chest, so please hear me out.” He says in a serious demeanor.

I know what’s coming before he even begins.

“I think Tina is falling in love with me.” He starts.

“I know she is.” I reply.

“Well, I’m really into her. I hope that doesn’t change our friendship nor risk my role with your company, but I would like to ask if it would bother you if she moved in with me?”

“I think that would be a FABULOUS idea. It really helps solve several things for you. First, Tina is beautiful. She’s ebony, so your Mother will approve. She’s a great assistant to Jill. And……I think that you and her would make a great couple.” I say to him with happiness in my voice.

“However, do you know that she has an odd pregnancy? She’s really upset about it.” I gently ask.

“OH, yes. I know about the ectopic pregnancy. She’ll get through it. We have an appointment with your friend Dr. Ronda on Tuesday. The doc will put her in the hospital for 2 days and remove the pregnancy. Doc tells me that she’ll be just fine and not to worry.” Roger says

“That’s wonderful Roger. I am so very happy for you and Tina. By the way, your friend Agent Fernandez was a huge hit today. You should call him. He has a great story for you about the Petrovosky Brothers. They were taken down today.”

“Really? Law enforcement have been after those two for a couple of years now. That’s great to hear. I’ll call Jose right after we hang up.” Roger says.

I thank him and wish him and Tina well again as we end the call.

I text Dakota: Tina is moving in with Roger Johnson. You, of course, were right again!

Dakota texts back: Well, Daddy I’ll see you shortly!

I sit back resting my head on the back of the seat. Jennifer leans into me putting her head on my chest, caressing my neck and ear.

In my head, I am hoping that Dakota tells Jill about Tina and Roger. I’ll ask them at dinner.

The drive is only a few more minutes until Fred pulls into the Outback parking lot, stopping in front of the entrance door. He gets out opening the door for Jennifer and me to exit and go inside the restaurant.

Suddenly, I’m not sure how many people are coming. I think to myself, John and Diane, Jill and Dakota, Marcus and Darleen, Jennifer and me. Is that everyone?

I ask for a table for 8. She assures me that they will have one available in about 15-20 minutes. I ask if we could wait in the bar, she tells us that would be fine and hands us one of those vibrating coasters to tell us when our table is ready.

I take Jennifer’s hand and walk her to the bar. I pull out a bar stool for her. She climbs on to it, thanking me. I sit in the one next to her.

“What would you like to drink?”

“May I have a strawberry daiquiri? I haven’t had one in a while.” She says to me.

“Darling, with me you can have almost anything.”

The bartender hears us, and smiles.

“What are you two having?” she asks with a smile and a wink.

“One strawberry daiquiri and one ice water with no lemon please”

“You’re not drinking?”

“No, I’m really not much of a drinker.” I tell her noticing that the volume of the restaurant is getting a bit louder.

I get a text from Dave Burgundy. It reads: Darleen called out today. Thanx a whole f-ing bunch.

I smile thinking to myself, that serves you right for mocking me about money.

“I’m still wired up about today. First, we have an unbelievable night of fabulous sex. Then we are in the middle of an FBI takedown. Only to end up at your new home, that you invite me to come live in with you, Jill, and Dakota. It feels so surreal. You really know how to show a woman a great time. I’ve never had such an exciting 24 hours.” She says to me as the guy next to her hears part of the conversation and smiles.

She leans in and says in my ear, “You may need more of that pineapple juice if you let me live with you.”

I just smile. Yes, the ‘commune’ is getting more interesting by the moment.

Just as our drinks arrived, I feel a pair of soft delicate hands covering my face.

“Guess who Daddy?”

I reach around behind me pulling Dakota around and kiss her. Now the guy next to Jennifer is really interested in me. Here I sit with a gorgeous woman (Jennifer), a beautiful slender young woman is kissing me (Dakota), another woman is standing next to my chair (Jill), John/Diane, Marcus/Darleen are all hanging around the chairs.

The anadolu yakası sevişen escort vibrating coaster buzzes and lights up. I grab our drinks and tell everyone our table is ready. Just as I was standing up, I hear the TV announce that the longtime fugitive Petrovosky Brothers were apprehended by the FBI today with the assistance from David Green, the CEO of Jaxson’s Inc. They even have a picture of me on he TV. The guy in the next chair knocks his beer over seeing me next to him and me on the TV.

I ask him, if I may buy him another beer. He agrees. However, thinking about it, I offer for him to join us for dinner, him and his guest. He says he is there alone. He’s in town on business and would really appreciate joining us but he doesn’t want to intrude. I tell him not to be silly as I pay the bartender giving her a big tip.

We all head to the hostess stand. I tell the hostess that we have 9 not 8 for dinner, she tells me it doesn’t matter as the table seats 10.

The hostess leads us to the table. It’s a large round table. I hold out a chair for Jennifer and one for Jill. The new guy holds one out for Dakota and takes a seat next to her. I see John holding a chair out for Diane, which makes me proud of him. Marcus holds one out for Darleen. We all sit down. I have Jennifer on one side of me and Jill on the other.

The waitress comes around asking if we wanted to order drinks or appetizers. I order 3 orders of the coconut shrimp, knowing that John and Diane will feast on one by themselves and I was determined to get some this time. I also ordered two large orders of the cheesy fries with extra bacon and extra spicy tiger sauce for the table. I see the waitress smiling as I am ordering like a madman. She sees the guest check rapidly growing.

As she works her way around the table asking for drink orders, I introduce myself to the new dinner companion. I begin working my way around the table introducing everyone.

The guy is stunned.

His first question is about Dakota. “Is she your Daughter?” he asks a bit sheepishly.

“No, she’s not my daughter. You were wondering since she kissed me in the bar, didn’t you?” I say.

“Well, yes sir. It did seem a bit odd her calling you Daddy then kissing you like you two were dating.” He says.

“First of all, I’m NOT sir. David, Mr. Greene, hell even shithead, just not ‘sir’. That is my deceased father.” I say to him.

“Daddy, does that mean we can call you ‘shithead’?” Dakota asks with a devilish smile.

Everyone at the table erupts with laughter.

I feel two hands on my thighs. One from Jill, the other from Jennifer.

“David, I’m sorry. I should have introduced myself. I’m Mike Booker. I am a rep for a music label, I’m usually based out of Atlanta, but my label wants me to move to the west coast since the real music scene is here. However, I’m not sure. It’s so nice here, no humidity like in Atlanta, but the traffic here is unbelievable.” Mike says to me.

I think to myself, works for a record label and we have acquired a recording studio.

“Mike, do you like what you do?” I ask.

Jill sees the wheels turning in my head.

“Well, kind of. I miss being a record producer. I produced several artists, but when the new company took over, they moved me to being a rep and visiting radio stations getting them to play our records more…. oh wait, it’s no longer records…now it’s CDs and digital recording.” Mike explains

“Would I know any of the artist that you have produced?” I ask.

“Probably not, you don’t strike me as the alternative music nor the hip-hop type.”

“Well, I really enjoy Andy Black, Nelly, Bad Wolves, and Daughtry.” I answer.

“Really? I produced both Andy Black and Bad Wolves. I’m also supposed to work with Disturbed. They want to cover a song you’ve probably never heard of, The sounds of silence.” He says

“The old Simon and Garfunkel song from the 70’s” I say clearly surprising the hell out of him.

“Damn, maybe you need to get into the recording business. Not many people have this wide knowledge of music.” Mike says to me.

“Mike, how about I tell you that I have a recording studio already. I am looking for someone to run it, be a producer and make it successful. Do you know anyone that might fit that job?” I say already knowing the answer.

Looking across the table, I see John smiling from ear to ear. He’s seen my act before.

“David, I would like to say I would be happy to run your studio, but I’m already employed.” Mike says.

“If you answer some questions for me, I think you would like to at least listen to my offer.” I say.

The table is silent. Business is speaking, and no one even dares interrupt.

“Mike, first question: How much do you make? Second question: Are you under contract? Third question: How long have you been in this industry?”

“David, I make the most money I have ever made in this industry. $45.000 a year plus a bonus if I sign a new artist. To answer your second question, no I’m not under contract. Thirdly, I’ve been in the music business for over a decade.” Mike says to me.

“Wow. $45,000? That much?” I ask sarcastically.

“Yes, it’s pretty much the tops in the industry.”

“Hmm, let me think a bit.” I say as John is about to bust a gut. He knows what is coming next.

“Well, shit. How am I supposed to compete with that type of money? A guy with over a decade of experience, who has produced stuff for Andy Black, Bad Wolves, and is scheduled to work with Disturbed.” I say to him.

He looks down at this empty appetizer plate exhaling in defeat.

I see John whispering into Diane’s ear.

“Well, how about this then: I offer you a contract for a five-year deal. You will run the recording studio. You will use all your contacts to get the studio to become one of the best and easiest studios for artists to work with. I’ll pay you $100,000 a year, you’ll get medical/dental/vision/hearing benefits as well as my company will pay to move you out here and we will provide you with a low interest loan on your home here.” I say to Mike.

The whole table is silent. John is smiling. Diane is smiling. I feel both Jennifer and Jill squeezing my thighs. I sit silently waiting for Mike’s answer.

“David, that’s really nice of you to offer. But, really, how can you afford to do all that?” Mike asks.

“Mike, I’m CEO of a very large corporation. My job is to source out the best people to join our company and make it great again. I know from experience that if you want great people, you must pay top quality wages to entice them. People just want to know that what they do for a company is valued. They don’t want to be nickeled and dimed to death while the corporation makes millions off their hard work.” I explain.

“May I have some time to think about it?” He asks.

“Sure, take all the time you need. I’ll expect your answer by dessert.” I say to him smiling.

I know in my heart, that I have him. I’m offering more than double his current salary, full benefit package, plus a low interest loan to move out here.

“David, IF you are serious, I’m willing to take a chance and come work for you.” Mike says smiling.

John begins clapping as does the rest of the table.

The waitress comes back over and asks about dinner. She goes around the table getting orders.

“Um, David, do you always ambush people with overly generous job offers?” Mike says smiling.

“Well no Mike, usually I take them to a Lady Gaga concert, have her stop by an say hi to everyone and watch an incredible show from the suite.” I say seeing John, Diane and Marcus’ eyes get big. I guess that everyone forgot how we all met that evening and what a great time we had. The beginning of our journey that has ended up with us here having dinner together.

“You know Stefani Germanotta?”

“I don’t know her, I just called in a favor from a friend at the Staples Center. She agreed, and it happened. She only visited about 10 minutes with the group.”

John couldn’t hold back any longer, “It was the start of one fucking incredible weekend. None of us could have imagined what Jill, Dakota and David had up their sleeves for us.”

Jennifer leaned in and whispered in my ear, “Hey, I didn’t get any Lady Gaga time?” She says squeezing my cock.

“Maybe next time, but you have to be a good girl my dear.”

She is smiling from ear to ear. Her smile really lights up her face.

I look at Marcus. He doesn’t seem to be with us, his eyes are glazed over. However, I do see Darleen’s arm gently moving back and forth under the table.

Jennifer leans in again, “Is Marcus getting a hand job at the table?”

“Probably. Darleen is quite the sexual deviant.” I say quietly to her.

“That’s hot, but pretty ballsy considering she’s in the middle of the dining room.” Jen says to me.

I know she is right on both accounts, but that is Darleen.

Our dinners arrive. Everyone digs right in. Dinner is delicious.

As the dinner is winding down, I pass my business card over to Mike. I write my personal cell phone number on the back.

“I would like you to start for me in two weeks. We’ll be out of town for most of next week on the east coast plus this gives you some time to resign from your current job leaving them on good terms.” I say to Mike.

I look at Jill. She doesn’t seem to be feeling well.

“Jill honey, are you alright?”

“Not really. I have lots of stomach pain. Can we get me out of here soon?” Jill says.

Dakota is the first to get up going right into the kitchen where she is met at the kitchen entrance by a manager. She explains that we have a sick pregnant woman and we need to pay our bill and leave quickly. He prints the bill out, she hands him her corporate AMEX, signs the bill and we all leave.

Fred is close by as well as the other limo.

I put Jill, Dakota, and Jennifer in my car directing the others to head back to the house in the other limo.

I tell Fred that we need to go to the nearest hospital as quickly as possible. He hits the gas and we are off, speeding through Friday night traffic heading towards the closest hospital.

Dakota is calling Dr. Ronda who agrees to get to the hospital as soon as she can.

Fred did an excellent job. He got us to the hospital in 7 minutes, pushing several yellow lights.

When we get to the hospital, Fred stops us in front of the ER doors. Dakota jumps out grabbing a wheelchair for Jill.

Fred holds his hand out to help Jill out of the limo. Dakota pushes her into the ER announcing to the security guard that we have a pregnant woman with severe stomach pains. He directs her to room 3.

Once in the exam room, Jill gets on the exam table very gingerly. She is wincing from the pain. Her breathing is short almost gasping. A nurse named Becky comes in. She is surprised to see me.

“Hey, don’t I know you?” She says.

“Yes, but we’re here because my wife is 14 weeks pregnant, she’s having incredible stomach pain. We phoned her doctor, Dr. Ronda who is on the way.” I say with a touch of desperation in my voice.

“Don’t worry sir. We’ll take good care of your wife.” Becky says to me.

She begins to draw vital signs. Blood pressure, pulse ox, temperature, listening to her breathing and heart rhythms.

She heads out of the exam room calling for someone. She returns momentarily with someone who appears to be a doctor. He introduces himself as Dr. Patel. His accent is very thick Indian or Pakistani. He goes through the same steps that I just saw Becky accomplish.

Just as I was about to complain, Jill let out a scream.

Both Jennifer and Dakota are startled.

Dr. Ronda comes into the room. The three medical people quickly discuss what’s going on.

Dr. Ronda give instructions to prep Jill for emergency surgery. She grabs me by the sleeve of my shirt and pulls me into the hall.

“David, her body is rejecting the baby. It needs to come out of her immediately. We’re going to have to perform an emergency C-section to remove the baby. She’ll be alright, I promise you. However, this will take at least two hours. You should probably go home. I’ll call you when it is over.” Ronda says to me.

“I’m not going anywhere. I’m staying right here. I’ll be in the cafeteria or the surgical waiting room.” I tell her.

“Ok, that’s fine. I’ll take good care of her David.” She says to me, giving me a kiss on the cheek.

I see the orderly pushing Jill out of the exam room. I stop them for a moment, Jill is in obvious pain. I lean down and kiss her telling her how much I love her. The orderly pushes her away down the hall.

I walk back into the exam room. Both Jennifer and Dakota put their arms around me hugging me and telling me Jill will be alright.

I’m stunned. My mind is a complete blank. I have no idea what to do.

Dakota takes my hand and leads me somewhere. I really don’t know where I’m going, I’m just holding on to her hand in a complete daze.

Although the walk was probably only a couple of minutes, it seemed to be an hour long in a maze with no end in sight.

Finally, I see a sign that says ‘Cafeteria’. I follow Dakota in, still holding her hand, still my mind completely blank.

She sits me down. Jennifer sits with me. Dakota goes to get coffee for Jennifer and herself and pineapple juice for me.

She comes back to our table setting a cup of juice in front of me. She takes her own coffee the condiment table to get cream and sugar. When she returns, Jennifer does the same thing with her coffee.

I just sit there, not saying a word. Neither Dakota nor Jennifer tries to engage in conversation. We all just sit there in silence.

CHAPTER 5

For some reason, in a hospital time seems to move slower than anywhere else. I just stared at the same spot on the wall in front of me. Occasionally, either Jennifer or Dakota would squeeze my hand to silently reassure me.

I felt like crying, but I held it together.

I looked at the clock on the wall. In my head, I did the math. It had been more than three hours. Now I really began to worry.

I heard Dakota’s phone buzz.

She took the call. It was Dr. Ronda. She wanted us to meet her in the surgical consult area. She gave Dakota a room number to be able to find the room.

Dakota got me up, took my hand and led me out of the cafeteria.

Again, I walked where ever she led me. I was still in a daze.

We arrived at the designated room. I see Dr. Ronda with a pensive look on her face.

“David, come in here and sit down. We need to talk.” She says in a monotone.

My eyes are filling up. I’m worried. My mind is still blank. I feel numb. Dakota is still holding my hand. Jennifer puts her arm around me.

“David. Jill lost the baby. Her body rejected it and it tried to expel it all by itself. We were able to remove the baby from her. The baby had already died inside her and the body just wanted it to get out. However, she lost a lot of blood. It took us nearly an hour to get the bleeding under control. We ended up giving her several units of blood just to stabilize her. She’s OK right now. We’ve induced a coma to allow her body to begin healing itself. I expect we’ll take her out of the coma on Sunday. She’ll be in the hospital for at least a week. So maybe, just maybe by next Sunday she will be able to go home.” Dr. Ronda explains.

I’m still numb. I feel a single tear roll down my cheek. I don’t know what to do. Dakota reaches up to me and wipes the single tear away.

Dr. Ronda says that we can see Jill Sunday. Not tonight, not tomorrow. She gets up and leans in and kisses me on the cheek.

Dakota takes my hand and leads me out of the room and to the ER entrance. Jennifer follows along with us. I feel like this is happening to someone else. This is so surreal.

I get outside. Fred is waiting there for us with the door open. He says something, but I have no idea what it is.

Fred gets back in the limo and heads out.

I don’t really remember the drive home. When we pull into the driveway Fred opens the door for us to exit the vehicle.

I’m still in a daze. I feel Dakota reach into my pants pocket, I’m not sure why. She pulls out the money I have and hands the entire amount to Fred who begins to say that it’s too much. She dismisses him and takes me inside.

Jennifer follows, putting her hand on my back caressing me.

We enter the house. I can’t even face anyone. I just head down the hallway. I shed my clothes and climb into bed. Once there my eyes erupt with the tears. I don’t know what to do. I turn my back to the door, as I don’t want anyone to see me like this. I pull the covers up to my neck hoping sleep will come soon.

My eyes open during the night. I feel someone in bed with me. I turn over to find Dakota snuggling to me. She is sleeping. I’m so very happy she is there. I put my arms around her and pull her to me. She smiles without opening an eye.

I don’t see or feel anyone else in the bed. Just her and I.

I drift back off to sleep.

It wasn’t until mid-morning that my eyes opened. Dakota was still snuggled into me. I laid there trying to recount what had happened last night.

I leaned into Dakota and kissed her lightly and proceeded to get out of bed.

“Daddy, where are you going?”

“I gotta pee.”

I head into the bathroom to do my morning rituals.

I put a pair of basketball shorts on and a white tee shirt. I head out of the bedroom and down the hall.

I get to the kitchen, pour myself a glass of juice and sit at the kitchen table just staring at the clock on the microwave.

It reads: 10:11 am.

I think about the calls that I need to make.

I look for my phone but don’t see it. I get up and head back down the hall to the bedroom. I push the door open on Tina’s room and see Darleen and Marcus entangled in Tina’s bed.

I push Dakota’s door open and see John and Diane.

I think to myself, where is Jennifer? I spin around and head out to the living room, no Jennifer. I go to the TV room. Still no Jennifer. I’m thinking ‘what the fuck’?

I go back down the hallway to get my phone. Dakota meets me at the door to the bedroom.

“Where’s my phone darling?” I ask

She pops her head back into the bedroom and grabs it handing it to me.

“Where’s Jennifer. She’s the only one I can’t seem to find.” I say

“I sent her home via Fred last night. She didn’t feel comfortable sleeping here when you were such a wreck last night.” Dakota explains.

“That’s really nice of her.”

“She really loves you, I hope you know that. Maybe not as much as Jill and I do, but she loves you none the less.” Dakota tells me in a heartfelt manner.

“I need to tell Bob and Melanie that I’m cancelling our east coast trip until Jill is better.” I say to Dakota.

“Daddy don’t do that. Call them. Tell them that Jill was rushed to the hospital last night and had emergency surgery. Tell them that she’s in a coma. However, let them suggest that you cancel the east coast trip until she is better. It will make them feel better that they are ‘helping’ you. If you tell them, then they will think you are just trying to get out of seeing Melanie. Trust me on this. I worked for them and I know how they think. Melanie will be the one to suggest that you reschedule the trip for another time.” Dakota explains to me.

I think about what she said to me. It makes perfect sense.

I head back out to the TV room and dial Bob Jaxson. I tell him about Jill being rushed to the hospital. Having emergency surgery. Losing lots of blood. Falling into a comma. Bob hands the phone to Melanie. I must tell her the whole story again. She says to stay home, take care of Jill and not to worry. We can do the east coast trip anytime. I thank her and end the call.

“You were right my darling.” I say to Dakota who joined me on the couch during the call.

Dakota puts her arms around my neck and places her head on my chest. We just sit there for a long while like that.

At some point, I had drifted off to sleep. I woke when I heard Dakota’s phone buzzing.

She was getting a text from Dr. Ronda: No change on Jill. Still in coma, vital signs good. More later.

Dakota shows me the text. I hug her.

John and Diane are up but trying not to make any sound. They are quietly putting shoes and socks on heading to leave. I stop them.

“Hey, where are you two going?” I say surprising them.

“Oh, sorry. We didn’t know you were awake. We were going to catch a cab home.” John says.

“I’ve got a better idea. Why don’t you join me and Dakota, Marcus and Darleen to go see the new house? I’m calling it ‘The Commune’.”

“Are you kidding us?” Diane asks.

“No, I’m really not kidding.”

Dakota gets up off the couch heading to her bedroom to change clothes.

“Can either of you go wake Darleen and Marcus asking them to get ready to join us?”

I shout down the hallway for Dakota to call us a car, a limo large enough for 6.”

I guess I was too loud as Darleen comes stumbling out of Tina’s room. “What the hell, don’t you guys ever sleep around here?” She asks.

“Darleen, its after 11. How long were you going to sleep?” I rhetorically ask her.

She just smiles at me and pours herself a cup of coffee. She heads back down the hallway to wake Marcus.

I head to the bedroom. I grab some clothes and get into the shower. It kind of felt odd being alone in the shower. That really hasn’t happened in quite a while.

With no one in the shower with me, the whole event took less than 10 minutes.

I get out of the shower, dress, grab the new house keys, my wallet, my cell phone, and of course $500 out of the firebox.

I’m sitting alone in the living room for a bit before Dakota joins me. John and Diane were sitting in the TV room watching SportsCenter.

“Daddy, I hope you know that we all love you and hope for the best for Jill.” Dakota says heartfully to me.

“I know Darling. I love all of you as well.”

CHAPTER 6

As Fred arrives with the limo, we all head out. As I’m waiting to get in the car, Fred pulls me aside trying to give back some of the money Dakota handed him last night telling me it was too much.

I declined. He as been professional, trustworthy, and able to handle everything that we have asked of him. I told him to keep it, he had earned it.

I got in the limo and asked Fred to take us to the new house.

John asked, “Are you really going to call this place ‘The Commune’?”

“Absolutely! Oh, and by the way, I have asked your Mom to move in with us.” I said as I watched John’s eyes grow large. He never saw that one coming, I thought to myself.

Diane was now smiling. I could see the wheels in her young brain begin to turn thinking about how maybe she might be able to move in with him.

“Marcus, we didn’t get a chance to talk yesterday. Diane came over asking if I could find you a job inside the organization, but I have no clue where to put you. What have you done as jobs before?” I ask.

“Sir, I’ve done lots of things. None of them well though. I’ve been a dishwasher, a line cook, a busboy, a warehouse forklift driver, a truck loader, a car mechanic, and my last job was working at the ticket office for the Staples center. However, that was too inconsistent. Some weeks there was an event every night, other weeks nothing. I couldn’t survive on basically one weeks pay for two weeks.” Marcus says to me.

“Out of curiosity, what does your Mom do for a living? I’ve never met her.” I say.

Diane enters the conversation, “Oh, you’d love Mom. She’s just your type. She’s a maverick. Speaks her mind. Often Marcus and I wonder if she has a filter between her brain and her mouth. She’s a hard-working woman, she’s a nurse at a surgical place that does plastic surgery. Mostly boob jobs for vain ‘wanna be’ actresses.”

I see both Darleen and Dakota smiling. I just knew what they were thinking.

“Marcus, what would you LIKE to do?” I ask him.

“Well, for a moment you mentioned a call center where John works. I wouldn’t mind trying to do that, if you’re willing to take a chance on me.”

“Marcus, I’ll be happy to take a chance on you. You’ve done nothing that warrants me to suspect you would do anything shady or try to embarrass me. How about I put you with anadolu yakası escort John at our Pasadena call center. John will be your mentor, teaching you how to do the job and how to be successful. He’s one of our top Customer Service people, so learning from him would be good for you.” I say.

Marcus is smiling. John is smiling. Diane is smiling.

The drive seems shorter, but it mostly was because we were engaged in the conversation.

When we pulled into the courtyard, everyone gasped.

Fred stopped, got out, and held the door open for everyone to pile out.

“Fuck me!” John said without thinking.

“Pretty nice eh?” I say really to no one in particular.

John asks, “Just how fucking big is this place? I never seen anything so huge?”

“Well, its 28,000 square feet. 20 bedrooms, 31 bathrooms. 3 Master suites. 3 kitchens, game room, movie room. 3 TV rooms, a wine cellar, tennis court, two pools, 20 car garages with an additional 30 places for vehicles in the courtyard. Two pool houses, each one being a two-bedroom house and the whole thing sits on 30 acres of land. And here’s the best part, it was on the market for $188million and we got it for FREE in the Happee, Happy Limo acquisition.

“No Fucking Way!” John said completely floored.

“Oh, and the FBI paid me for helping them arrest the Petrovosky Brothers whom they were after for more than 2 years. Here’s the check they gave me yesterday.” I say to John pulling out the check and handing it to him.

“Mr. Greene you are the luckiest son of a bitch I’ve ever met. They paid you this much? What the fuck?” John said to me.

Moments later, a small car pulled into the courtyard. It says Uber on it. Out steps Jennifer.

“I texted Dakota and she told me everyone was heading her. So I thought I would drop by.” Jennifer says smiling to me.

Jennifer begins by telling everyone our FBI adventure the previous day.

Jennifer begins, “John, you should have seen David. He pushed me into a corner and stood in front of me protecting me from the Russian Brothers. About 20 FBI agents crashed the conference room door and they took down the bastard brothers, but David here was my hero, keeping me safe.”

She kisses me on the cheek.

I walk over to the door, trying to find the right key to open the door. It takes me a couple of tries before I find the right one. I open the door and just step aside allowing everyone to go in and explore.

I hear both Marcus and John say almost simultaneously, “Fuck me”.

I pull Dakota aside and ask her, “Did you text Tina about Jill? She needs to know that the east coast trip for next week is on hold.”

“No, I’m sorry. I didn’t do that. I’ll take care of it right now.”

She pulls out her phone and begins texting Tina.

Jennifer steps back outside, “David, may I have the keys, there are lots of locked doors.” I hand her the key ring. She looks at it saying, “Wow, you need to really sort these out there are too many.” I think to myself, ‘thank you doctor obvious’.

I text Mark Newberg to let him know that Jill was rushed to the hospital last night and our east coast trip is on hold for now. He texts back that he hopes Jill gets better soon.

Roger calls me.

“Hey Roger, what’s up?”

“Did you have a security guy call me about a job? He says his name is Reginald Harrison.”

“Yeah. He is the lead security guy at the Kraft building. He’s a big guy and already carries a firearm. Since we are looking at acquiring the Kraft building it made sense to me that he might be a good fit for your team.” I tell him.

“Well, thank you. He’s exactly what I’m looking for. I hadn’t talked to him in several years. He used to work with me on the City PD. He got caught having an affair with our Captain’s wife after his divorce and he made Reggie’s life miserable, so much so that Reggie just quit rather than keep being the Captain’s butt-boy.” Roger tells me.

“Well, I can tell you that he is personable, knows the building very well AND he makes a paltry $14.45 an hour. Now I don’t know much about security job wages, but it seems to me that those wages really suck.”

“Unfortunately, those wages are for armed security. Without a carry permit it usually is in the 10-11-dollar range.” He explains.

“Are you kidding me? Eleven bucks to take abuse and put yourself on the line, what the hell has this world come to?” I ask rhetorically.

“Roger, do you think we should be looking at maybe acquiring a security company?”

“Hell NO. We would then end up with lots of Xmilitary, Dirty Harry types, heavy drinkers, hung over people, old men who can’t walk or talk. We don’t need those. We’re trying to build a team that can take care of people, keep them safe, and most of all act when necessary.” Roger says.

“Then how about this: We put an ad in Indeed.com looking for former Police or Law Enforcement officers, or current licensed security guards. We offer $20 per hour, to motivate the top people to apply. We ask for their background and list that we will be doing a deep background check, that way we also keep out the riff-raff. Does that seem more to what you have in mind?” I suggest.

“Yeah, that sounds like it could really help move things along. I’m worried that we are just tempting fate without a security detail to protect our assets.”

“I’ll call HR and have them put the ad in for you. Do you want to handle the interviews personally at first?” I ask

“Yeah, I know what I’m looking for so maybe put my email address and have them send me their resume and information to do the background checks. I’ll email them when I’m interested in setting up an interview. Hey, by the way, why didn’t you tell me Jill was rushed to the hospital last night? I had to hear it from Tina a few minutes ago. What the heck happened?” Roger asks.

“It’s a long story, but Jill lost the baby last night at dinner. They performed emergency surgery. She’s in a coma. We just have to wait and see how things go.” I say to him feeling my eyes begin to tear up.

“I’ll be praying for her. Please keep Tina and I updated. She’s family and family are THE most important.” He says to me.

“I’m glad you said that. Please take care of my ebony daughter, Tina.”

“Of course, David.”

We end the call.

Dakota comes bouncing out and grabs my arm saying, “C’mon Daddy, I’ve chosen a room! I want your OK. C’mon, c’mon hurry up before it’s gone.” She says to me giddy as a child at Christmas.

I hurry inside with her. We weave our way through the house to one of the large Master suites. The room is enormous. I see a private bathroom that has a large shower stall AND a jacuzzi tub. A triple vanity sink equipped with a large mirror with light bulbs around it. The room itself is without furniture but it is painted a light shade of pink (I’m not surprised that Dakota wants this one at all). She shows me the three walk-in closets. She opens the drapes, the blinds, the shutters for one heck of a view. I notice that the outside windows have an electric rollup security feature to secure the room from storms, weather, and light. There is both an electric component as well as a manual crank in times of no power. I grab her by the waist and tell her that the room is hers, that it is beautiful just like she is beautiful.

She smiles and kisses me. She takes my hand and leads me next door.

“Daddy, I want this one to be your room. Right next to mine. It is the largest of the master suites. It’s nearly double the size of my room, plus it also has an even better view than my room has. Your room has nearly an entire view of the outside as well as the surrounding areas. Did you know we were on a hill, we overlook everything? Oh Daddy, please tell me that you’ll take this room, please, please, please.”

“You know, Jill gets final say on what room we choose.”

‘Yeah, I know, but Daddy, this will be great. You’ll be right close when I have our baby.”

I kiss her and watch her cute ass swing as she bounces out of ‘my master bedroom’.

I hear Jennifer calling for me. I shout out where I am. It takes her a couple of moments to locate me by voice.

“Hey there lover. Is this your fucking room? It’s bigger than most of my house.” She says in astonishment.

“I think there maybe some sweet playtime in here, if I’m invited.” She says with a devilish smile plastered on her face. I know she knows how I feel about her.

“Did you pick out a room for yourself yet?”

“Yep, right down the hall from a kitchen. It has a private bathroom and a view of the pool area. Will you come see it and give me your OK that I can have it?”

“Darling, you may have it before I even see it. But, lets go look at it. I can see you’re pretty wired up about it already.” I say smiling.

Jennifer saunters over to me and says, “Master, you know I’m yours whenever you want me.” Kissing me on the lips with her arms tightly around my waist.

She takes me by the hand walking me through the maze of this home to find her room. As we enter, I see what she is talking about. The view is stunning. The shimmer of the light off the pool is amazing. In my head, I already see her sunbathing nude making my cock hard just thinking about that view. She shows me around the room. Showing me something that I think ALL women want, a huge walk-in closet equipped with a tall stack of deep drawers for private items like bras, panties, sexy lingerie and the such. She also shows me a door that opens inside of her closet to hold a further closet for just her shoes. I’m a bit worried now. A closet, inside a closet for just shoes, What the hell? I think to myself.

“Master, will you please be the first to take me in my room?” Sindee asks of me.

“Darling, I would be honored to do so. Just not now. I’m still much too worried about Jill to do any sort of playing. I hope you understand. But I do promise that when it happens, I will take you right here before anyone else.” I say kissing her gently on the lips.

“Thank you Master. You are so good to me.” She says looking directly into my eyes.

I think to myself, ‘Yes, “The Commune” is the perfect name for this place. I chuckle to myself.

John comes into this room.

“Um, David, have you seen all of this property?” He asks.

“Well, no. Not actually. Why do you ask?”

“I think you need to come see this.” He says as he leaves the room in a hurried pace

I follow him. We again, weave our way through the maze of this home. He takes me outside around one of the pools over to a pool house. He knocks and then just walks inside.

“David, let me introduce Desiree and her TWIN sister Domonique. They are ladies going to UCLA. They are studying acting. They work for Tulip Productions, he says to me with the biggest smile that I’ve ever seen John have on his face. I also see his shorts sporting a huge tent.

I just shake my head thinking: ‘yeah, this is not going to be good for Diane at all’ two aspiring porn actresses living in the pool house. Fuck, we’ll never get rid of John. I think to myself.

I decide to introduce myself, “Hello Ladies. I’m David Greene. The new owner of this property.”

“Are you telling us that we have to move?” One of them says.

“No, I’m just saying that the Russian Brothers no longer own this property. I do. We’ll work things out later. Right now, I must ask, do you have keys or any alarm codes as I’m going to be changing things really soon.”

One of them, I’m not sure which one, gets up off the couch and walks over to the counter where both of their purses are laying. She reaches inside each purse and removes two sets of keys.

“Here you go Mr. Greene. I’m sorry. We didn’t know that the house was changing hands. Currently, we have no where else to go. We were invited here by some woman named Sancho, no wait. Shasta, no that’s not right either.” She says.

“Maybe Sasha?” I ask.

“YES! That’s it. She got us the jobs a tulip productions. She said she was helping us pay for college. It’s great money. A thousand bucks for an afternoon of blowing lots of men. Some on film, some just part of the crew, some just whom she brought over.”

The other one chimed in now, “Would you like a demonstration? We’re not shy.”

My head is reeling now. Only John could source out two porn stars in my own home. I take the keys from them and head outside calling John to come along with me. He just stands there staring at the two gorgeous long-legged blond women.

“John!” I bark.

“Huh? Yes sir.” He says lowering his head and following me outside.

I glance back inside and notice that the home is clean, tidy, and organized. I take one key off the rings that they have given me try it in the door. It works. I see that there are car keys also on the rings.

“Ladies, do you have cars here?” I ask.

“Yes, they are in the garage. Sir.”

I take all the keys off the rings except for the ones that look like car keys. I leave them with just one door key between them, noting to myself that the door locks are being changed Monday.

In my head, I’m already making a list of things to get done before Jill comes to our new home from the hospital.

“Ladies, by the way, I also now own Tulip Productions.” I tell them.

“What happened to Sasha? Did you fire her?” One of them asks me.

“No, she passed away just recently. I assumed the company when I bought out Happee, Happy Limo.”

They both just stand there stunned.

“Ladies, right now, nothing will change. You keep doing what you do, you’re welcome to stay here until we figure things out. I ask that there are no drugs here and no adult video done here. Fair enough?” I ask.

“Yes, sir.” Both of then tell me.

I head out of the pool house, the one I’m going to call the porn house, not the pool house, in honor of our live-in guests.

I hear Diane and Dakota calling for me from different parts of the home.

“John, go find Diane and see what she needs. John, I hope I don’t need to tell you to keep your mouth shut about our pool house guests till I figure what to do with them.” I tell him worried about Diane.

“Yes, sir. I won’t say a thing.” He says as he heads inside the house to find Diane.

I follow the sounds of Dakota’s voice. She’s apparently moving around as now it sounds like she is downstairs somewhere. I’m searching for a way to get down to her. Finally, after several minutes of searching, I find a small staircase that leads downstairs to a dark, dimly lit room.

It’s the wine cellar. I am stunned. There must be thousands of bottles of wine, maybe even tens of thousands of bottles.

“Dakota, where the heck are you?” I shout.

“Over here Daddy. Wait until you see what I have found.”

I weave my way through the wine cellar to finally find her.

“Look Daddy. It’s me!”

Sure enough, there is a stunning likeness of Dakota on the label of a wine bottle called ‘The Cierra’.

I just smile.

“Daddy, there must be hundreds of these bottles. Can we take a few home? I’m curious as to how I taste.” She asks with her devilish smile, knowing that I’ll not tell her no.

“Darling, I can tell you from first-hand experience that you taste delicious. I’m sure the wine does as well.” I reply hugging her and kissing her delicate lips.

I pick up a whole case that is just sitting on a counter. I see that the box is open and check to ensure it is all ‘Cierra’ which it is. Grabbing the case to carry it back towards the stairs, I find that I’m a bit lost. Walking up a narrow staircase with a box of 12 bottles of wine is a bit more awkward than I remember, but I get it done none the less. Dakota is right behind me as we reach the main level to the house. We come up in one of the kitchens, not the same place that I started from heading down to the wine cellar.

I set the box down on the counter.

John is now calling for me. I head towards his voice, with Dakota holding my hand as we traverse the maze of house.

I find him and Diane standing in what obviously is a room set up for filming porn. Apparently, Tulip productions occurs right here in my home.

Diane doesn’t look mad, so I’m pretty sure she doesn’t know about our porn house guests just yet.

I’m thinking to myself, what the hell else is John going to find for me? Before I even finish that thought, Darleen pokes her head in the room and asks Dakota and I to follow her.

Taking my hand, Dakota and I follow Darleen through another series of hallways to a staircase that goes up. We climb the stairs. Darleen takes us to a red painted door. She turns the knob and swings it open for me to see.

“Un-fucking-believable” Is all I could manage to say.

Inside of this room, laid a full BDSM dungeon. Equipped with various sexual toys mounted on the walls, hooks mounted all around, three cages for people, two standing and one small box style on the floor. There’s a cross, a large wooden X, several shackles and cuffs laying on tables. There’s another table with straps laying loosely on the table. For some reason, I notice the ceiling. Large black sound-proofing ceiling tiles. I think to myself, I guess you don’t want anyone in the house hearing the screams of someone being tortured by a sadist. In my head, I feel that this room needs to be locked up until I figure out what to do with it.

I just shake my head, thinking ‘What next’?

I pull the door closed. I ask Darleen for the key to lock this room.

“Don’t you want to try it out darling?” Darleen mocks me. She knows that I’m not much into all that with my history on the subject from my youth.

She uses the ‘red’ key to lock the door, taking it off the keyring and handing it to me.

“This door will remain locked for now.” I say to everyone.

I turn and look around at various rooms. Game room with what appears to be an incredible electronic setup. On the wall a 95” flat screen tv hangs. I see a Bose sound system. I see several gaming chairs, clearly this has been a well-used room along with a wet-bar, a refrigerator, a sink, countertop, microwave and to my surprise a soda machine and chip vending machine. Again, I think to myself that we will never get John out of this house. Maybe I should just resign myself to adopting the boy and be done with it. I dismiss that thought as it sends shivers down my back.

CHAPTER 7

As Dakota and I head back down the stairs, Darleen follows close behind. Darleen is talking to me but I’m not listening. My head is miles away.

“Hey, shithead, aren’t you listening?” Darleen barks at me.

Dakota pokes me in the ribs saying, “You said last night to call you shithead.” She says giggling.

“Um, no. I’m not listening. What do you want?” I say a bit annoyed.

“I was asking what you’re plans to do with this house are? Haven’t you even gotten that far in your head yet?” She asks.

“No, not really. This whole place is just one surprise after another. I have a list in my head on things that need to happen right away, like door locks and security passwords being changed. Blue prints acquired, so we don’t miss anything. Furniture moved over from Jill’s home to here and lots and lots of shopping to decorate this home as beautiful as Jill and Dakota are.” I say to her.

As we reach the main floor, Diane is waiting for me and asks to speak with me privately.

I follow her into a nearby room and shut the door.

“What’s the problem?” I ask.

“Daddy, I think that I may be pregnant. I really don’t know if it is yours or John’s as I’ve taken both of your cum inside of me.” Diane says to me.

I’m stunned.

I hold my arms out to her. She presses herself against me hugging me. “Please don’t be mad at me. I’ve been trying to say something to you all morning. I just didn’t know how to do it.” She says with tears in her eyes.

“No matter whose baby it is, you’ll be a wonderful Mother. If its mine, I’ll still love you no matter what. If it’s John’s, then I’ll still love you and the baby and encourage John to be a good daddy.” I tell her.

“See, that’s what I love about you. You take such good care of me. I should introduce you to my Mother. You and her would have a good time.” She says making me think, oh yeah, I need more to join the commune.

I kiss her on the lips and hug her a bit harder, hoping that she doesn’t feel my nearly erect cock pressing between us.

“Daddy, is that for me?”

“Well, yes, but no. I don’t think it’s right for me to play when my wife is in a coma at the hospital. Don’t you agree?” I say trying to get her to back down a bit.

She agrees…. reluctantly.

I open the door and head out.

I find Dakota in the kitchen marveling at the box of Cierra. I notice the marketing on the side of the box. It reads: A blonde taste to bring out your inner slut. I think to myself, how could they possibly know her this well as I chuckle to myself.

I ask her to summon everyone as I’ve had enough of the Commune for today.

I carry the wine case towards what I believe to be the front door. I’m still turned around in this mansion.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see out porn actresses laying nude by the pool. I just keep walking summoning John to help me. He hurries over to me. I hand him the case of wine asking him to take it to the car. He notices immediately Dakota’s likeness on the box. He begins to say, “Hey”. I cut him off explaining that I already know. He just smiles.

We get out to the car.

Most of the group is shortly behind. Dakota takes the key ring from Darleen and locks up the front door, both locks.

Everyone piles into the limo and Fred heads for home. I call Mark Newberg.

“Hey David, what can I do for our TV hero?” He asks.

“Do you have a locksmith that you trust implicitly? I have found things about this house that I need to change right away. Also, is ADT still the best alarm company in the LA area?” I ask.

“Jay’s locksmith. He’s been in the business 50+ years. He’s second generation and does work that keeps people out of where you don’t want them to be when you’re entertaining. Yes, ADT is probably the current best, but like cell phone carriers they change all the time. It’s the service that they try to sell you on, the monitoring and camera work. Knowing your lifestyle, you may want to be selective on your camera placement and sound mikes.” He suggests to me.

“Please call Jay’s for me. I would like him to change every lock in the whole house. I’ve already seen some opportunities that need to be addressed.” I tell Mark.

“Do you need him there today?” He asks.

“No, but Monday morning, early, maybe 9-ish.”

He thanks me, and we end the call.

Dakota asks what did I find? I tell her that I’ll explain later.

Dakota’s phone buzzes. It’s Dr. Ronda. The text reads: Jill responding well. Vital signs are much better. Should bring her out of the coma sometime tomorrow. Talk later.

She shows me the text which makes me smile and much more relieved.

I look at Diane. She sees me looking at her and smiles as she continues chatting away with Jennifer about how to make the bid on the Kraft building.

In my mind, I see her as a beautiful little bird fluttering from one branch to another. Then it hits me: As we acquire these huge office buildings, we rename them to unique birds of North America. My mind begins to list: Flamingo (Florida)/Pelican (New Orleans)/ Owl (Wisconsin)/ Cardinal (Phoenix)/ Blue Jay (Toronto)/Eagle (Washington DC)/ Crow (St. Louis)/ The Hawk (LA)/ Falcon (Atlanta)…I was smiling now.

The good news from Dr. Ronda along with an idea on how to rename the buildings that would make it easy to identify any building.

I interject, “Jennifer, Diane lets put a bid in on the Kraft building Monday morning. Offer them 65% of what you thought that they would take and let’s see if they bite. Jill told me we certainly have enough liquid to pay up to 40 million, but we certainly can finance on a short term deal up to 20 million. Let’s get this ball rolling. Also, start looking around for other buildings to consider.”

Both Jennifer and Diane are smiling. Work is now going to get crazy, but it’s fun crazy!

I look at Dakota’s watch. It’s after 4pm. How the hell did the day get away from us?

“Hey, is anyone other than me and John hungry? I think I could go for Fred’s Italian place again if anyone is interested.”

I get a unanimous agreement. John asks Fred to take us to his Italian restaurant. Fred makes a U-turn taking us to dinner.

I think to myself how nice life has become since I became a Chauffeur. Who knew what a fortunate choice that really was.

Please leave me a comment (good or bad) so I may continue to craft my stories for as many as possible to enjoy. Thank you all for the continued reading……PABLO DIABLO.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Birthday Sleepover_(0)

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

That time of year had finally come John’s annual birthday sleep over had arrived. He was only allowed to invite three people. Jamie, Evan and the last person he couldn’t decide on. 
Evan kept trying to convince John to invite Mark because Evan had a secret crush on him. Little did Evan know that his secret crush wasn’t so secret and John also had a crush on Mark. 

John invites Mark to the sleep over. On the night the four boys all lay around in the sleep wear (underwear as they wanted to seem cool). John is quite tall, about 6’3” with messy, dirty blond hair. He is wearing white boxers that are two sizes two small, which make his dick look massive. Jamie is also quite tall, about 6’, and has dark black hair. Jamie is wearing some grey boxers, which are tight and his ass looks great. Mark is smaller than the others, about 5’8”, and has light brown hair, which he keeps quite short. He has a solid six-pack which he is very proud of. Mark is wearing blue jack wills boxers and his dick looks massive. Evan is the only one of the four boys who wears glasses, and his hair is longer than the rest, however he is wearing black boxers from Hollister which make his bulge look amazing. Both John and Evan keep checking out Mark’s package and six pack. 

Jamie catches both the anadolu yakası escort boys staring at Mark. Trying his best to annoy them, he crawls over to him and starts kissing Mark. The boys open their mouths in awe! Then they too crawl over. Evan then leans in to kiss Mark followed by John. 

All the boys, in their kissing frenzy, start to get horny. John whips out his dick, a respectable 5.5”. “Look at this big boy,” he claims. Jamie then retorts with his, hard dick, which is bigger at six inches. Then Evan joins in by pulling out his seven-inch erection! They all turn and wait in anticipation for Mark to revile his. Marks dick was the biggest out of all of them, weighing in at 7.5 inches, yet Evan’s was by far the thickest. John began sucking Marks dick while Jamie and Evan 69. Both Jamie and Evan moaned while Mark face fucked John 

Then Jamie sat down while all three guys fucked his face at once. After John wanted a huge dick in his tight ass, so Evan started to slowly insert his dick into John. He then started to pick up the pace, hitting John’s prostate with every thrust. Mark then stuck his huge dick into Jamie’s tight ass and screamed in pleasure. John couldn’t contain himself and yelled as he came and then Evan burst into John’s ass. Jamie’s anadolu yakası gecelik escort ass was so tight that Mark was cumming after only a few minutes. The feeling of warm cum squirting into his asshole was enough to push Jamie over the edge, and he screamed as he covered the floor below him in sticky semen. John then starts licking up all the cum from the floor, determined to have all of Jamie’s cum in his mouth.

Suddenly Evan looked up and swore. Standing in the doorway was John’s younger brother, Ben. He was wearing pajamas and everyone could see the massive bulge in his bottoms. Ben walked over to John, who was still on the floor, completely naked, with cum dripping from his mouth and ass. He pulled his dick out of his bottoms, and forced the impressive six-inch erection into his older brother’s ass. The other boys laugh as they realize Ben’s dick is bigger than John’s, who is more than two years older than Ben. John squealed in pleasure, his semi hard dick returning to full erection. Bens cock continued squelching in and out of Johns ass, and everyone could tell he was getting close to orgasm. Then without any warning, Ben pulled out, and came all over Johns back and ass. He then walked over to Mark, anadolu yakası sınırsız escort who was sitting stroking his hard dick, and sat down on it. Ben started bouncing up and down on Marks dick, as Mark starts moaning. Evan then crawls over, and forces himself under Mark, sliding his dick into his ass. Evan then is able to suck Bens dick, deep throating his entire length. Ben soon cums, and his tightening ass brings Mark over the edge, filling up Bens ass with cum. Evan soon cums, as Mark starts moaning in pleasure. Ben then goes over to Jamie and forces him to lick out his hole, still filled with cum. He goes down to suck Jamie’s dick, and has him cumming very quickly. Evan goes over and picks up Bens underwear, still in his bottoms. Ben wears the same type of underwear as John, but black, and Evan can see the cum stains all over them, making his dick twitch, and return to erection.  He decides that everyone should contribute their own spunk to Ben’s boxers, and starts to suck Mark, forcing him to cum quickly, all over the boxers. Mark then returns the favour for Evan, and soon there are two fresh spunk stains on Bens boxers. John is next to add to the collection, fingering his ass, and finding his prostate, and spurting out a spray of cum, all over the boxers. Evan then takes them over and rubs the boxers in Bens face, who is still sucking off Jamie, trying for a second orgasm, making sure the cum covers him. Ben then cums all over Jamie, and Evan wipes it up with Ben’s boxers. Ben leaves as the boys all collapse into their beds, covered in cum and exhausted 

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj kuşadası escort bayan çankaya escort mecidiyeköy escort beylikdüzü escort istanbul escort ankara escort bayan Hacklink Hacklink panel Hacklink panel bursa escort ankara escort Ankara escort bayan Ankara Escort Ankara Escort Rus Escort Eryaman Escort Etlik Escort Sincan Escort Çankaya Escort hurilerim.com Escort Antalya Escort Alanya Escort Antalya Merkez Escort Antalya Otele Gelen Escort Antalya Rus Escort Belek Escort Fethiye Escort Kemer Escort Kepez Escort Konyaaltı Escort beylikdüzü escort antalya rus escort escort keçiören escort etlik escort çankaya escort mamasiki.com bucur.net hayvanca.net lazimlik.net cidden.net Escort bayan Escort bayan escortsme.com anadoluyakasikadin.com kadikoykadin.com atasehirkadin.com umraniyekadin.com bostancikadin.com maltepekadin.com pendikkadin.com kurtkoykadin.com kartalkadin.com istanbulspor.net şişli escort istanbul escort mecidiyeköy escort beşiktaş escort taksim escort fındıkzade escort çapa escort fatih escort topkapı escort escort şişli escort bayan bayrampaşa escort merter escort escort mecidiyeköy bursa escort warez forum Bonus veren siteler Bonus veren siteler ankara travesti By Casino bursa escort görükle escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort ankara escort kayseri escort kuşadası escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort manisa escort mardin escort mersin escort muğla escort nevşehir escort rize escort sakarya escort samsun escort şanlıurfa escort sivas escort tekirdağ escort trabzon escort tunceli escort uşak escort van escort yalova escort çorlu escort gebze escort gümüşhane escort izmir escort kilis escort kırklareli escort karabük escort karaman escort kars escort kıbrıs escort kırşehir escort malatya escort niğde escort ordu escort osmaniye escort sinop escort tokat escort yozgat escort zonguldak escort